In the html version of this eBook, illustrations are linked to higher-resolution
versions of the images.
This Series opens with a new work by Mr.
Edward Thomas, that curious and enthusiastic
explorer of the English Countryside, whose
prose style gives him a claim to be regarded
as the successor, as he is the biographer, of
Richard Jefferies. The Series includes a new
edition of Mr. Thomas’s other work, “The
Heart of England,” and Mr. Hilaire Belloc’s
“The Historic Thames.” These two
volumes were originally issued in limited
editions at one Guinea net per volume.
THE SOUTH COUNTRY. By
Edward Thomas. Small crown 8vo.
3s. 6d. net.
Mr. Thomas in this new book gives his
impressions of a year’s wanderings afoot as
the seasons change through Kent, Sussex,
Hampshire, Wiltshire and Cornwall. It is a
prose-poem of the most beautiful counties in
England.
THE HEART OF ENGLAND.
By Edward Thomas. Small crown 8vo.
3s. 6d. net.
THE HISTORIC THAMES.
By Hilaire Belloc, M.P. 3s. 6d. net.
Prospectus of above Books sent post free on application.
J. M. DENT & CO.
29-30, BEDFORD STREET, LONDON, W.C.
CONTENTS
THE SOUTH COUNTRY
by Edward Thomas
LONDON J. M. DENT & CO. 1909
Richard Clay & Sons, Limited,
BREAD STREET HILL, E.C., AND
BUNGAY, SUFFOLK.
“As I can’t leap from cloud to cloud, I want to wander
from road to road. That little path there by the clipped
hedge goes up to the high road. I want to go up that
path and to walk along the high road, and so on and on
and on, and to know all kinds of people. Did you ever
think that the roads are the only things that are endless;
that one can walk on and on, and never be stopped by a
gate or a wall? They are the serpent of eternity. I
wonder they have never been worshipped. What are
the stars beside them? They never meet one another.
The roads are the only things that are infinite. They
are all endless.”
Paul Ruttledge in Where there is Nothing,
by W. B. Yeats.
Several short passages from this book have been
printed in “The Saturday Review,” “The Nation,”
“The New Age,” “The Daily Chronicle,” and “The
Daily News,” and are reprinted by permission.
CHAPTER I THE SOUTH COUNTRY
THE SOUTH COUNTRY
The name of “South Country” is taken from a poem
by Mr. Hilaire Belloc, beginning—
“When I am living in the Midlands,
They are sodden and unkind,
I light my lamp in the evening,
My work is left behind;
And the great hills of the South Country
Come back into my mind.”
The name is given to the south of England as distinguished
from the Midlands, “North England”, and
“West England” by the Severn. The poet is thinking
particularly of Sussex and of the South Downs. In using
the term I am thinking of all that country which is
dominated by the Downs or by the English Channel, or
by both; Cornwall and East Anglia have been admitted
only for the sake of contrast. Roughly speaking, it is
the country south of the Thames and Severn and east
of Exmoor, and it includes, therefore, the counties of
Kent, Sussex, Surrey, Hampshire, Berkshire, Wiltshire,
Dorset, and part of Somerset. East and west across it
go ranges of chalk hills, their sides smoothly hollowed by
Nature and the marl-burner, or sharply scored by old
roads. On their lower slopes they carry the chief woods
of the south country, their coombes are often fully fledged
with trees, and sometimes their high places are crowned
with beech or fir; but they are most admirably themselves
when they are bare of all but grass and a few bushes of
gorse and juniper and some yew, and their ridges make
flowing but infinitely variable clear lines against the sky.
Sometimes they support a plateau of flint and clay, which
slopes gradually to the level of the streams. Sometimes
they fall away to the vales in well-defined ledges—first a
long curving slope, then a plain of cornland, and below
that a steep but lesser slope covered with wood, and then
again grassland or sandy heaths and rivers. Except on the
plateau, the summits have few houses and very small
hamlets; the first terrace has larger villages and even a
town or two; but most of the towns are beneath on the
banks of the rivers, and chiefly where they are broadest
near the sea, or on the coast itself. The rivers flow mainly
north and south, and can have but a short course before
they enter the sea on the south or the Thames on the
north. Those I remember best are the Stours, the two
Rothers, but especially the one which joins the Arun, the
Medway, the Len, the Eden, the Holling, the Teise, the
Ouse, the Itchen, the Meon, the Wey, the Mole, the
Kennet, the Ray, the Winterbournes, the Wiltshire Avon,
the Wylye, the Ebble, and many little waters running gold
over New Forest gravel or crystal over the chalk of Hampshire,
and not least of all that unlucky rivulet, the Wandle,
once a nymph that walked among her sisters—
So amiable, fair, so pure, so delicate,
So plump, so full, so fresh, her eyes so wondrous clear:
And first unto her lord, at Wandsworth doth appear,
That in the goodly court, of their great sovereign Tames,
There might no other speech be had amongst the streams,
But only of this Nymph, sweet Wandel, what she wore;
Of her complexion, grace, and how herself she bore.
Nor can I omit the Wiltshire and Berkshire canal, as it
was fifteen years ago, between Swindon and Dauntsey,
an unfrequented by-way through a quiet dairy country, and
full of pike and tench among the weeds and under the
tall water docks and willow herbs which even then threatened
to subdue it as they now have done.
The chief roads make south, south-east, south-west and
west from London; almost the only road going east and
west and not touching London is the old road known
between Winchester and Canterbury as the Pilgrims’ Way.
Most of the towns are small market towns, manufacturing
chiefly beer; or they are swollen, especially in
the neighbourhood of London, as residential quarters on
lines of railway or as health and pleasure resorts on the
sea. But any man used to maps will be wiser on these
matters in an hour than I am. For what I have sought
is quiet and as complete a remoteness as possible from
towns, whether of manufactures, of markets or of cathedrals.
I have used a good many maps in my time,
largely to avoid the towns; but I confess that I prefer
to do without them and to go, if I have some days
before me, guided by the hills or the sun or a stream—or,
if I have one day only, in a rough circle, trusting,
by taking a series of turnings to the left or a series to
the right, to take much beauty by surprise and to return
at last to my starting-point. On a dull day or cloudy
night I have often no knowledge of the points of the
compass. I never go out to see anything. The signboards
thus often astonish me. I wish, by the way,
that I had noted down more of the names on the signboards
at the cross-roads. There is a wealth of poetry
in them, as in that which points—by a ford, too—first,
to Poulner and Ringwood; second, to Gorley and
Fordingbridge; third, to Linwood and Broomy: and
another pointing to Fordingbridge, to Ringwood, and to
Cuckoo Hill and Furze Hill: and another in the parish
of Pentlow, pointing to Foxearth and Sudbury, to Cavendish
and Clare, and to Belchamps and Yeldham. Castles,
churches, old houses, of extraordinary beauty or interest,
have never worn out any of my shoe leather except by
accident. I like to come upon them—usually without
knowing their names and legends—but do not lament
when chance takes me a hundred times out of their way.
Nor have I ever been to Marlow to think about Shelley,
or to Winterslow for Hazlitt’s sake; and I enter Buriton
many times without remembering Gibbon. They would
move me no more than the statue of a man and a fat
horse (with beribboned tail), which a grateful countryside
erected to William III in the market square at
Petersfield. I prefer any country church or chapel to
Winchester or Chichester or Canterbury Cathedral, just
as I prefer “All round my hat,” or “Somer is icumen
in,” to Beethoven. Not that I dislike the cathedrals, or
that I do not find many pleasures amongst them. But
they are incomprehensible and not restful. I feel when I
am within them that I know why a dog bays at the
moon. They are much more difficult or, rather, I am
more conscious in them of my lack of comprehension,
than the hills or the sea; and I do not like the showmen,
the smell and look of the museum, the feeling that it is
admiration or nothing, and all the well-dressed and flyblown
people round about. I sometimes think that
religious architecture is a dead language, majestic but
dead, that it never was a popular language. Have some
of these buildings lived too long, been too well preserved,
so as to oppress our little days with too permanent an
expression of the passing things? The truth is that,
though the past allures me, and to discover a cathedral
for myself would be an immense pleasure, I have no
historic sense and no curiosity. I mention these trivial
things because they may be important to those who read
what I am paid for writing. I have read a great deal
of history—in fact, a university gave me a degree out of
respect for my apparent knowledge of history—but I
have forgotten it all, or it has got into my blood and is
present in me in a form which defies evocation or
analysis. But as far as I can tell I am pure of history.
Consequently I prefer the old brick houses round the
cathedral, and that avenue of archaic bossy limes to the
cathedral itself with all its turbulent quiet and vague
antiquity. The old school also close at hand! I was
there after the end of the term once, and two boys were
kicking a football in a half-walled court; it was a bright,
cold, windy April afternoon; and the ancient brick was
penetrated with their voices and the sound of the ball,
and I thought there could be nothing lovelier than that
court, the pleasant walls, and the broad playing fields in
sight of a smooth noble hill and a temple of dark firs
on top. I was not thinking of Winchester or of any one
older than the fondest son of that “mother, more than
mother,” and little of him; but was merely caught up by
and with the harmony of man and his work, of two
children playing, and of the green downs and windy sky.
And so I travel, armed only with myself, an avaricious
and often libertine and fickle eye and ear, in pursuit, not
of knowledge, not of wisdom, but of one whom to pursue
is never to capture. Politics, the drama, science, racing,
reforms and preservations, divorces, book clubs—nearly
everything which the average (oh! mysterious average
man, always to be met but never met) and the superior
and the intelligent man is thinking of, I cannot grasp;
my mind refuses to deal with them; and when they are
discussed I am given to making answers like, “In Kilve
there is no weathercock.” I expect there are others as
unfortunate, superfluous men such as the sanitation,
improved housing, police, charities, medicine of our wonderful
civilization saves from the fate of the cuckoo’s
foster-brothers. They will perhaps follow my meanders
and understand. The critics also will help. They will
misunderstand—it is their trade. How well they know
what I ought, or at least ought not, to do. I must, they
have said, avoid “the manner of the worst oleographs”;
must not be “affected,” though the recipe is not to be
had; must beware of “over-excitation of the colour
sense.” In slow course of years we acquire a way of
expression, hopelessly inadequate, as we plainly see when
looking at the methods of great poets, of beautiful women,
of athletes, of politicians, but still gradually as fitted to
the mind as an old walking-stick to the hand that has
worn and been worn by it, full of our weakness as of our
strength, of our blindness as of our vision—the man himself,
the poor man it may be. And I live by writing,
since it is impossible to live by not writing in an age not
of gold but of brass.
Unlearned, incurious, but finding deepest ease and joy
out of doors, I have gone about the South Country these
twenty years and more on foot, especially in Kent
between Maidstone and Ashford and round Penshurst,
in Surrey between London, Guildford and Horley, in
Hampshire round Petersfield, in Wiltshire between
Wootton Bassett, Swindon and Savernake. The people
are almost foreign to me, the more so because country
people have not yet been thrown into quite the same
confusion as townspeople, and therefore look awkwardly
upon those who are not in trade—writing is an
unskilled labour and not a trade—not on the land,
and not idle. But I have known something of two or
three men and women, and have met a few dozen more.
Yet is this country, though I am mainly Welsh, a kind
of home, as I think it is more than any other to those
modern people who belong nowhere. Here they prefer
to retire, here they take their holidays in multitudes. For
it is a good foster-mother, ample-bosomed, mild and
homely. The lands of wild coast, of mountains, of
myriad chimneys, offer no such welcome. They have
their race, their speech and ways, and are jealous. You
must be a man of the sea or of the hills to dwell there at
ease. But the South is tender and will harbour any one;
her quiet people resent intrusion quietly, so that many
do not notice the resentment. These are the “home”
counties. A man can hide away in them. The people
are not hospitable, but the land is.
Yet there are days and places which send us in search
of another kind of felicity than that which dwells under
the Downs, when, for example, the dark wild of Ashdown
or of Woolmer, some parcel of heathery land, with
tufted pines and pale wandering roads, rises all dark and
stormy out of the gentle vale, or on such an evening as
when the sky is solemn blue save at the horizon where it
is faint gold, and between the blue and the gold, across the
north-west, lies an ashen waste of level cloud. This sky
and its new moon and evening star below, is barred by
the boles of beeches; through them the undulations of
deserted ploughland are all but white with dewy grass
and weed. Underfoot winds a disused path amid almost
overlapping dog’s mercury. The earth is like an
exhausted cinder, cold, silent, dead, compared with the
great act in the sky. Suddenly a dog-fox barks—with
melancholy and malice in the repeated hoarse yells—a
sound that awakens the wildest past out of the wood and
the old path. He passes by me at a trot, pausing a little
to bark. He vanishes, but not his voice, into the wood,
and he returns, still barking, and passes me again, filling
the wood and the coombe below with a sound that has
nothing to match it except that ashen waste in the beech-barred,
cold blue and golden sky, against which the fox
is carved in moving ebony. Or again, when a rude dark
headland rises out of the mist of the plain into the evening
sky. The woods seem but just freed from the horror of
primeval sea, if that is not primeval sea washing their
bases. Capella hangs low, pale, large, moist and trembling,
almost engulfed between two horns of the wood upon the
headland, the frailest beacon of hope, still fluttering from
the storm out of which the land is emerging. Then, or
at home looking at a map of Britain, the West calls, out
of Wiltshire and out of Cornwall and Devon beyond,
out of Monmouth and Glamorgan and Gower and Caermarthen,
with a voice of dead Townsends, Eastaways,
Thomases, Phillipses, Treharnes, Marendaz, sea men and
mountain men.
Westward, for men of this island, lies the sea; westward
are the great hills. In a mere map the west of
Britain is fascinating. The great features of that map,
which make it something more than a picture to be
imperfectly copied by laborious childish pens, are the
great promontories of Caernarvon, of Pembroke, of Gower
and of Cornwall, jutting out into the western sea, like
the features of a grim large face, such a face as is carved
on a ship’s prow. These protruding features, even on a
small-scale map, thrill the mind with a sense of purpose
and spirit. They yearn, they peer out ever to the sea,
as if using eyes and nostrils to savour the utmost scent of
it, as if themselves calling back to the call of the waves.
To the eyes of a child they stand for adventure. They
are lean and worn and scarred with the strife and watching.
Then gradually into the mind of the child comes
the story that justifies and, still more, inspires and seems
to explain those westward-pointing promontories. For,
out towards them continually have the conquered races
of the world retreated, and their settlements give those
corners a strangeness and a charm to our fantastic sympathies.
Out from them conquerors in their turn have
gone to found a legend like the Welsh Madoc, an empire
like the men of Devon. The blood of conquered and
conqueror is in our veins, and it flushes the cheek at the
sight or thought of the west. Each man of us is as
ancient and complicated, as lofty-spired and as deep-vaulted
as cathedrals and castles old, and in those lands
our crypts and dark foundations are dimly remembered.
We look out towards them from the high camps at
Battlesbury and Barbury: the lines of the Downs go
trooping along to them at night. Even in the bosom of
the South Country, when the tranquil bells are calling
over the corn at twilight, the westward-going hills, where
the sun has fallen, draw the heart away and fill us with
a desire to go on and on for ever, that same way. When,
in the clear windy dawn, thin clouds like traveller’s joy
are upon the high air, it seems that up there also, in
those placid spaces, they travel and know the joy of the
road, and the sun—feeding on the blue, as a child said
yesterday, as Lucretius said before—goes the desired way.
London also calls, making the needle whirl in the
compass. For in London also a man may live as up “a
great river wide as any sea”; and over some of the fairest
of the South Country hangs the all-night glimmer of the
city, warning, threatening, beckoning anon. Some of this
country has already perished, or is so ramparted about that
there is no stranger country in the world unless it be
those perpendicular valleys cloven among the Blue Mountains,
their floors level and of the purest grass, but accessible
only at the end nearest the plain, where the cleft is
sometimes so narrow that not even a dog can enter.
This, then, is my South Country. It covers the North
Downs and the South Downs, the Icknield Way and the
Pilgrims’ Way, and the cross-roads between them and the
Thames and the sea, a land of hops, fruit, corn, high
pasture, meadow, woodland, heath and shore. But there
is no man of whose powers I stand more in awe than the
topographical writer, from Mr. A. G. Bradley or Mr.
E. V. Lucas downwards. I shall not attempt to compete
with them. I should only be showing my ignorance and
carelessness were I to label every piece of country which
I chance to mention or describe. Any one can point out
my omissions, my blindness, my exaggeration. Nor can
I bring myself to mention the names of the places where
I walked or sat down. In a sense this country is all
“carved out of the carver’s brain” and has not a name.
This is not the South Country which measures about two
hundred miles from east to west and fifty from north to
south. In some ways it is incomparably larger than any
country that was ever mapped, since upon nothing less
than the infinite can the spirit disport itself. In other
ways it is far smaller—as when a mountain with tracts of
sky and cloud and the full moon glass themselves in a
pond, a little pond.
It would need a more intellectual eye than mine to
distinguish county from county by its physical character,
its architecture, its people, its unique combination of
common elements, and I shall not attempt it. As often
as not I have no doubt mingled parts of Kent with my
Wiltshire, and so on. And positively I cannot say to
which belongs one picture that occurs to me as characteristic
of the South Country—
A crossing of roads encloses a waste place of no man’s
land, of dwarf oaks, hawthorn, bramble and fern, and
the flowers of knapweed and harebell, and golden tormentil
embroidering the heather and the minute seedling
oaks. Follow one of these roads past straight avenues of
elms leading up to a farm (built square of stone, under a
roof of thatch or stone slate, and lying well back from
the road across a level meadow with some willows in the
midst, elms round about, willow herb waving rosy by the
stream at the border), or merely to a cluster of ricks; and
presently the hedges open wide apart and the level white
road cools itself under the many trees of a green, wych
elms, sycamores, limes and horse-chestnuts, by a pool, and,
on the other side, the sign of the “White Hart,” its
horns held back upon its haunches. A stone-built farm
and its barns and sheds lie close to the green on either
side, and another of more stateliness where the hedges
once more run close together alongside the road. This
farmhouse has three dormers, two rows of five shadowy
windows below, and an ivied porch not quite in the
centre; a modest lawn divided by a straight path; dense,
well-watered borders of grey lavender, rosemary, ladslove,
halberds of crimson hollyhock, infinite blending stars of
Michaelmas daisy; old apple trees seeming to be pulled
down almost to the grass by glossy-rinded fruit: and,
behind, the bended line of hills a league away, wedding
the lowly meadows, the house and the trees to the large
heavens and their white procession of clouds out of the
south and the sea. The utmost kindliness of earth is
expressed in these three houses, the trees on the flat green,
the slightly curving road across it, the uneven posts and
rails leaning this way and that at the edge of the pond.
The trees are so arranged about the road that they weave
a harmony of welcome, of blessing, a viaticum for
whosoever passes by and only for a moment tastes their
shade, acknowledges unconsciously their attitudes, hears
their dry summer murmuring, sees the house behind
them. The wayfarer knows nothing of those who built
them and those who live therein, of those who planted
the trees just so and not otherwise, of the causes that
shaped the green, any more than of those who reaped and
threshed the barley, and picked and dried and packed the
hops that made the ale at the “White Hart.” He only
knows that centuries of peace and hard work and planning
for the undreaded future have made it possible. The
spirit of the place, all this council of time and Nature and
men, enriches the air with a bloom deeper than summer’s
blue of distance; it drowses while it delights the responding
mind with a magic such as once upon a time men
thought to express by gods of the hearth, by Faunus and
the flying nymphs, by fairies, angels, saints, a magic
which none of these things is too strange and “supernatural”
to represent. For after the longest inventory
of what is here visible and open to analysis, much remains
over, imponderable but mighty. Often when the lark is
high he seems to be singing in some keyless chamber of
the brain; so here the house is built in shadowy replica.
If only we could make a graven image of this spirit
instead of a muddy untruthful reflection of words! I have
sometimes thought that a statue, the statue of a human
or heroic or divine figure, might more fitly than in many
another stand in such a place. A figure, it should be,
like that benign proud Demeter in marble now banished
to a recess in a cold gallery, before which a man of any religion,
or class, or race, or time might bow and lay down
something of his burden and take away what makes him
other than he was. She would be at home and blithe
again, enshrined in the rain or in this flowery sunlight of
an English green, near the wych elm and sycamore and
the walls of stone, the mortar mixed, as in all true
buildings, with human blood.
CHAPTER II THE END OF WINTER—SUFFOLK—HAMPSHIRE — SUFFOLK. — HAMPSHIRE.
There are three sounds in the wood this morning—the
sound of the waves that has not died away since the
sea carried off church and cottage and cliff and the other
half of what was once an inland wood; the sound of
trees, a multitudinous frenzied sound, of rustling dead
oak-leaves still on the bough, of others tripping along the
path like mice, or winding up in sudden spirals and falling
again, of dead boughs grating and grinding, of pliant
young branches lashing, of finest twigs and fir needles
sighing, of leaf and branch and trunk booming like one;
and through these sounds, the song of a thrush. Rain
falls and, for a moment only, the dyked marshland below
and beyond the wood is pale and luminous with its flooded
pools, the sails of windmills climb and plunge, the pale
sea is barred with swathes of foam, and on the whistling
sands the tall white waves vaunt, lean forward, topple
and lie quivering. But the rain increases: the sound and
the mist of it make a wall about the world, except the
world in the brain and except the thrush’s song which,
so bright and clear, has a kind of humanity in it by
contrast with the huge bulk of the noises of sea and wood.
Rain and wind cease together, and here on the short
grass at the cliff’s edge is a strange birth—a gently convex
fungus about two inches broad, the central boss of it
faintly indented, the surface not perfectly regular but
dimpled so as to break the light, and the edge wavering
away from the pure circular form; in hue a pale chestnut
paling to a transparent edge of honey colour; and the
whole surface so smooth and polished by rain as to seem
coated in ice. What a thought for the great earth on
such a day! Out of the wood on to this grass the
thrushes steal, running with heads down and stopping
with heads prouder than stags’; out also into the short
corn; and so glad are they that they quarrel and sing on
the ground without troubling to find a perch.
It is perfectly still; the sun splutters out of the thick
grey and white sky, the white sails shine on a sea of
steel, and it is warm. And now in the luxury of the first
humid warmth and quiet of the year the blackbird sings.
The rain sets in at nightfall, but the wind does not blow,
and still the blackbird sings and the thrushes will hardly
leave the corn. That one song alone sweetens the wide
vague country of evening, the cloudy oak woods, the
brown mixen under the elms and the little white farm
behind the unpruned limes, with its oblong windows
irregularly placed and of unequal size, its white door
almost at a corner, and the lawn coming right to the
walls.
Day breaks and sun and wind dance together in the
clouds and trees, but without rain. Larks sing over the
dark heavy cornland in which the watery furrows shine.
The dead drab grasses wave at the feet of the hedgerows.
Little pools at meadow corners bring down the sky to
the dark earth. Horses nod before the plough. A slight
haze exhales from the innumerable rich spongy clods,
between the hedges of oak and ash. Now and then
shapeless rags of white or snow-grey clouds wander up
from the west and for a little while obscure the white
mountains of cloud, the blue sky, the silver sun; or the
sweet smoke from the fires of hedgers and ditchers rises
up against the edge of a copse. The white linen flaps
and glows in cottage gardens; the dung cars go by
crunching the flints into the mud; and the boots and bells
of pony traps make a music forgotten since last February.
It is only the twenty-second day of February, yet these
delights of the soul through the eyes and ears are of
spring. The children have begun to look for violets, and
the youngest, being the nearest to them in stature and in
nature, has found one. There she stands, four years old,
with straight brown legs, her face clear and soft but
brown as a new hazel nut, her hair almost of the same
colour and paler where the sun has bleached it round
her temples and falling over her cheeks and neck; and
through it shine eyes of a deeper brown, the hue of the
most exquisite flints. The eyes shine, the teeth shine
through the ever parted long red lips, the chin shines,
the brow shines most of all with a lustre that seems to
come from the joyous brain behind.
She is beautiful and straight as the July corn, as the
ash tree standing alone by the stream. She is fearless as
fire, bold and restless as wind, clear-hearted, simple, bright
and gay as a mountain water, in all her actions a daughter
of the sun, the wind and the earth. She has loving looks
for all. From her fair broad naked foot to her gleaming
hair she is, to many, the dearest thing that lives.
Beside her plays a dog, with lifted ears, head on one
side, rosy tongue bright against his yellow fur, waiting
upon her fancies. His rest and his motion, like hers, are
careless and beautiful, gifts of the sun, the wind and the
earth. As I look at them I think of such a child and
such a playmate that lived two thousand years ago in
the sun, and once as they played each set a foot upon the
soft clay of a tile that the tile maker had not yet burned
hard and red. The tile fell in the ruin of a Roman city
in Britain, was buried hundreds of years in ashes and
flowering mould, and yesterday I saw the footprints in
the dark red tile, two thousand years old.
A day follows of rain and wind, and it is the robin
that is most heard among the dripping thorns, the robin
and his autumnal voice. But the sky clears for sunset and
the blackbird’s hour, and, as twilight ends, only the rear
of the disappearing procession of day cloud is visible on
the western horizon, while the procession of night has
but sent up two or three dark forerunners. The sky is of
palest blue, and Jupiter and Sirius are bright over the sea,
Venus over the land and Mercury just over the far oaks.
The sea is very dark except at the horizon which is pale
with the dissolving remnant of sunset gold in it; but two
ranks of breakers throw up a waving vapour of fairy
foam against the dark waves behind.
Again there are roaring wet mornings and sunlit mornings,
but in them all the pewits wheel over the marsh and
their wild cries mingle with the sweet whimper of dunlins,
the songs of larks, the glitter of the dykes, the wall
of rain. All day the sky over heathery moorland is like
a reduplication of the moorland, except that at the
horizon the sky clears at intervals and fleets of pure white
cloud sail over the dark ploughland and green pines; and
the gentle sea is white only where the waves break on the
sand like a line of children in white frocks advancing
with wavers in the game of “Here we come gathering
nuts and may.” Or the west is angry, thick and grey,
the snow is horizontal and fierce, and yet the south has a
bay of blue sky and in it a vast sunlit precipice of white
cloud, and the missel thrushes roll out their songs again
and again at the edges of many woods. Or a sun appears
that brings out the songs of thrush and chaffinch and lark,
and leaves a chequer of snow on pine and ploughland
and on the mole hills of the meadows. Again the sun
disappears and the swift heavy hail rebounds on the grass
with a dancing as of sand-hoppers, and there is no other
sound except a sudden hedgesparrow’s song to break in
upon the beating of the pellets on hard ivy and holly and
tender grass. In the frosty evening the first moth comes
to the lamp.
Now the rain falls rejoicing in its power, and then the
sky is sunny and the white clouds are bubble-shaped in
the blue, the wet roads are azure with reflected sky,
the trees are all of crystal, and the songs of thrushes can
be heard even through the snorting and rumbling of a
train.
The beeches on the beech-covered hills roar and strain
as if they would fly off with the hill, and anon they are
as meek as a great horse leaning his head over a gate.
If there is a misty day there is one willow in a coombe
lifting up a thousand silver catkins like a thousand lamps,
when there is no light elsewhere. Another day, a wide
and windy day, is the jackdaw’s, and he goes straight
and swift and high like a joyous rider crying aloud on an
endless savannah, and, underneath, the rippled pond is as
bright as a peacock, and millions of beech leaves drive
across the open glades of the woods, rushing to their
Acheron. The bush harrow stripes the moist and shining
grass; the plough changes the pale stubble into a ridgy
chocolate; they are peeling the young ash sticks for hop
poles and dipping them in tar. At the dying of that
windy day the wind is still; there is a bright pale half-moon
tangled in the pink whirl of after-sunset cloud,
a sound of blackbirds from pollard oaks against the silver
sky, a sound of bells from hamlets hidden among
beeches.
Towards the end of March there are six nights of frost
giving birth to still mornings of weak sunlight, of an
opaque yet not definitely misty air. The sky is of a
milky, uncertain pale blue without one cloud. Eastward
the hooded sun is warming the slope fields and melting
the sparkling frost. In many trees the woodpeckers
laugh so often that their cry is a song. A grassy ancient
orchard has taken possession of the visible sunbeams, and
the green and gold of the mistletoe glows on the
silvered and mossy branches of apple trees. The pale
stubble is yellow and tenderly lit, and gives the low hills
a hollow light appearance as if they might presently
dissolve. In a hundred tiers on the steep hill, the
uncounted perpendicular straight stems of beech, and yet
not all quite perpendicular or quite straight, are silver-grey
in the midst of a haze, here brown, there rosy, of
branches and swelling buds. Though but a quarter of a
mile away in this faintly clouded air they are very small,
aërial in substance, infinitely remote from the road on
which I stand, and more like reflections in calm water
than real things.
At the lower margin of the wood the overhanging
branches form blue caves, and out of these emerge the
songs of many hidden birds. I know that there are bland
melodious blackbirds of easy musing voices, robins whose
earnest song, though full of passion, is but a fragment that
has burst through a more passionate silence, hedgesparrows
of liquid confiding monotone, brisk acid wrens,
chaffinches and yellowhammers saying always the same
thing (a dear but courtly praise of the coming season),
larks building spires above spires into the sky, thrushes of
infinite variety that talk and talk of a thousand things,
never thinking, always talking of the moment, exclaiming,
scolding, cheering, flattering, coaxing, challenging,
with merry-hearted, bold voices that must have been the
same in the morning of the world when the forest trees
lay, or leaned, or hung, where they fell. Yet I can
distinguish neither blackbird, nor robin, nor hedgesparrow,
nor any one voice. All are blent into one seething
stream of song. It is one song, not many. It is one
spirit that sings. Mixed with them is the myriad stir of
unborn things, of leaf and blade and flower, many silences
at heart and root of tree, voices of hope and growth, of
love that will be satisfied though it leap upon the swords
of life. Yet not during all the day does the earth truly
awaken. Even in town and city the dream prevails, and
only dimly lighted their chalky towers and spires rise out
of the sweet mist and sing together beside the waters.
The earth lies blinking, turning over languidly and
talking like a half-awakened child that now and then
lies still and sleeps though with eyes wide open. The
air is still full of the dreams of a night which this mild
sun cannot dispel. The dreams are prophetic as well as
reminiscent, and are visiting the woods, and that is why
they will not cast aside the veil. Who would rise if he
could continue to dream?
It is not spring yet. Spring is being dreamed, and the
dream is more wonderful and more blessed than ever was
spring. What the hour of waking will bring forth is not
known. Catch at the dreams as they hover in the warm
thick air. Up against the grey tiers of beech stems and
the mist of the buds and fallen leaves rise two columns
of blue smoke from two white cottages among trees;
they rise perfectly straight and then expand into a
balanced cloud, and thus make and unmake continually
two trees of smoke. No sound comes from the cottages.
The dreams are over them, over the brows of the children
and the babes, of the men and the women, bringing great
gifts, suggestions, shadowy satisfactions, consolations,
hopes. With inward voices of persuasion those dreams
hover and say that all is to be made new, that all is
yet before us, and the lots are not yet drawn out of
the urn.
We shall presently set out and sail into the undiscovered
seas and find new islands of the free, the beautiful, the
young. As is the dimly glimmering changeless brook
twittering over the pebbles, so is life. It is but just leaving
the fount. All things are possible in the windings
between fount and sea.
Never again shall we demand the cuckoo’s song from
the August silence. Never will July nip the spring and
lengthen the lambs’ faces and take away their piquancy,
or June shut a gate between us and the nightingale, or
May deny the promise of April. Hark! before the end of
afternoon the owls hoot in their sleep in the ivied beeches.
A dream has flitted past them, more silent of wing than
themselves. Now it is between the wings of the first
white butterfly, and it plants a smile in the face of the
infant that cannot speak: and again it is with the brimstone
butterfly, and the child who is gathering celandine
and cuckoo flower and violet starts back almost in fear
at the dream.
The grandmother sitting in her daughter’s house, left
all alone in silence, her hands clasped upon her knees,
forgets the courage without hope that has carried her
through eighty years, opens her eyes, unclasps her hands
from the knot as of stiff rope, distends them and feels
the air, and the dream is between her fingers and she too
smiles, she knows not why. A girl of sixteen, ill-dressed,
not pretty, has seen it also. She has tied up her black
hair in a new crimson ribbon. She laughs aloud with a
companion at something they know in common and in
secret, and as she does so lifts her neck and is glad from
the sole of her foot to the crown of her head. She is
lost in her laughter and oblivious of its cause. She walks
away, and her step is as firm as that of a ewe defending
her lamb. She was a poor and misused child, and I can
see her as a woman of fifty, sitting on a London bench,
grey-complexioned, in old black hat, black clothes, crouching
over a paper bag of fragments, in the beautiful August
rain after heat. But this is her hour. That future is
not among the dreams in the air to-day. She is at one
with the world, and a deep music grows between her and
the stars. Her smile is one of those magical things,
great and small and all divine, that have the power to
wield universal harmonies. At sight or sound of them
the infinite variety of appearances in the world is made
fairer than before, because it is shown to be a many-coloured
raiment of the one. The raiment trembles, and
under leaf and cloud and air a window is thrown open
upon the unfathomable deep, and at the window we are
sitting, watching the flight of our souls away, away to
where they must be gathered into the music that is being
built. Often upon the vast and silent twilight, as now,
is the soul poured out as a rivulet into the sea and lost, not
able even to stain the boundless crystal of the air; and the
body stands empty, waiting for its return, and, poor thing,
knows not what it receives back into itself when the night
is dark and it moves away. For we stand ever at the
edge of Eternity and fall in many times before we die.
Yet even such thoughts live not long this day. All shall
be healed, says the dream. All shall be made new. The
day is a fairy birth, a foundling not fathered nor mothered
by any grey yesterdays. It has inherited nothing. It
makes of winter and of the old springs that wrought
nothing fair a stale creed, a senseless tale: they are
naught: I do not wonder any longer if the lark’s song
has grown old with the ears that hear it or if it be still
unchanged.
What dreams are there for that aged child who goes
tottering and reeling up the lane at mid-day? He carries
a basket of watercress on his back. He has sold two-pennyworth,
and he is tipsy, grinning through the
bruises of a tipsy fall, and shifting his cold pipe from one
side of his mouth to the other. Though hardly sixty he
is very old, worn and thin and wrinkled, and bent sideways
and forward at the waist and the shoulders. Yet he
is very young. He is just what he was forty years ago
when the thatcher found him lying on his back in the sun
instead of combing out the straw and sprinkling it with
water for his use. He laid no plans as a youth; he had
only a few transparent tricks and easy lies. Never has
he thought of the day after to-morrow. For a few years
in his prime he worked almost regularly for one or two
masters, leaving them only now and then upon long
errands of his own and known only to himself. It was
then perhaps that he earned or received as a gift, along
with a broken nose, his one name, which is Jackalone.
For years he was the irresponsible jester to a smug townlet
which was privately amused and publicly scandalized,
and rewarded him in a gaol, where, unlike Tasso, he never
complained. Since then he has lived by the sale of a chance
rabbit or two, of watercress, of greens gathered when the
frost is on them and nobody looking, by gifts of broken
victuals, by driving a few bullocks to a fair, by casual
shelter in barns, in roofless cottages, or under hedges.
He has never had father or mother or brother or sister
or wife or child. No dead leaf in autumn wind or
branch in flooded brook seems more helpless. He can
deceive nobody. He is in prison two or three times a
year for little things: it seems a charity to put a roof
over his head and clip his hair. He has no wisdom; by
nothing has he soiled what gifts were given to him at his
birth. The dreams will not pass him by. They come
to give him that confidence by which he lives in spite of
men’s and children’s contumely.
How little do we know of the business of the earth,
not to speak of the universe; of time, not to speak of
eternity. It was not by taking thought that man survived
the mastodon. The acts and thoughts that will serve the
race, that will profit this commonwealth of things that
live in the sun, the air, the earth, the sea, now and
through all time, are not known and never will be known.
The rumour of much toil and scheming and triumph
may never reach the stars, and what we value not at all,
are not conscious of, may break the surface of eternity
with endless ripples of good. We know not by what we
survive. There is much philosophy in that Irish tale
of the poor blind woman who recovered her sight at St.
Brigit’s well. “Did I say more prayers than the rest?
Not a prayer. I was young in those days. I suppose
she took a liking to me, maybe because of my name being
Brigit the same as her own.”[1] Others went unrelieved
away that day. We are as ignorant still. Hence the
batlike fears about immortality. We wish to prolong
what we can see and touch and talk of, and knowing that
clothes and flesh and other perishing things may not pass
over the borders of death with us, we give up all, as if
forsooth the undertaker and the gravedigger had archangelic
functions. Along with the undertaker and the
gravedigger ranks the historian and others who seem to
bestow immortality. Each is like a child planting flowers
severed from their stalks and roots, expecting them to
grow. I never heard that the butterfly loved the chrysalis;
but I am sure that the caterpillar looks forward to an
endless day of eating green leaves and of continually
swelling until it would despise a consummation of the
size of a railway train. We can do the work of the
universe though we shed friends and country and house
and clothes and flesh, and become invisible to mortal eyes
and microscopes. We do it now invisibly, and it is not
these things which are us at all. That maid walking so
proudly is about the business of eternity.
And yet it would be vain to pretend not to care about
the visible many-coloured raiment of which our houses,
our ships, our gardens, our books are part, since they also
have their immortal selves and their everlasting place,
else should we not love them with more than sight and
hearing and touch. For flesh loves flesh and soul loves
soul. Yet on this March day the supreme felicity is born
of the two loves, so closely interwoven that it is permitted
to forget the boundaries of the two, and for soul to love
flesh and flesh to love soul. And this ancient child is rid
of his dishonours and flits through the land floating on a
thin reed of the immortal laughter. This is “not altogether
fool.” He is perchance playing some large
necessary part in the pattern woven by earth that draws
the gods to lean forward out of the heavens to watch the
play and say of him, as of other men, of birds, of flowers:
“They also are of our company.”...
In the warm rain of the next day the chiffchaff sings
among the rosy blossoms of the leafless larches, a small
voice that yet reaches from the valley to the high hill.
It is a double, many times repeated note that foretells the
cuckoo’s. In the evening the songs are bold and full, but
the stems of the beeches are faint as soft columns of
smoke and the columns of smoke from the cottages are
like them in the still air.
Yet another frost follows, and in the dim golden light
just after sunrise the shadows of all the beeches lie on
the slopes, dark and more tangible than the trees, as if
they were the real and those standing upright were the
returned spirits above the dead.
Now rain falls and relents and falls again all day, and
the earth is hidden under it, and as from a land submerged
the songs mount through the veil. The mists waver out
of the beeches like puffs of smoke or hang upon them
or in them like fleeces caught in thorns: in the just penetrating
sunlight the long boles of the beeches shine, and
the chaffinch, the yellowhammer and the cirl bunting
sing songs of blissful drowsiness. The Downs, not yet
green, rise far off and look, through the rain, like old
thatched houses.
When a hot sun has dried the woods the wind beats a
cloud of pollen like grey smoke from the yews on the
beechen coombes which are characteristic of Hampshire.
They are steep-sided bays, running and narrowing far
into and up the sides of the chalk hills, and especially
of those hills with which the high flinty plateau breaks
down to the greensand and the plain. These steep sides
are clothed with beeches, thousands of beeches interrupted
by the black yews that resemble caverns among the paler
trees, or, in the spring, by the green haze of a few larches
and the white flames of the beam tree buds. Sometimes
a stream rises at the head of the coombe, and before its
crystal is a yard wide and ankle deep over the crumbling
chalk it is full of trout; the sunny ripples are meshed like
honeycomb. If there is not a stream there is a hop
garden, or there is a grassy floor approached by neither
road nor path and crossed only by huntsman and hounds.
All the year round the coombes, dripping, green and still,
are cauldrons for the making and unmaking of mists,
mists that lie like solid level snow or float diaphanous
and horizontal of airiest silk across the moon or the
morning sun. The coombes breed whole families, long
genealogical trees, of echoes which the child delights to
call up from their light sleep; so, too, do fox and owl at
night, and the cow on a calm evening; and as to the horn
and the cry of hounds, the hangers entangle and repeat
them as if they would imprison them for ever, so that the
phantom exceeds the true. This is the home of the
orchises and of the daintiest snails. In spring, yellow and
white and yellowish green flowers are before all the rest
under the beeches—the flowers of the golden green saxifrage
and delicate moschatel, the spurge and the spurge
laurel, the hellebore, the white violet and wood sorrel,
and the saffron-hearted primrose which becomes greenish
in the light of its own leaves; to these must be added the
yellow green of young foliage and of moss. Fairest of all
the white flowers is the frost flower that grows about
some rotten fallen branch day after day in curls that are
beyond silk, or a child’s hair, or wool when it is first
exposed to the sun by the shearer’s hand. Most conspicuous
of the early green is that of the pale swords of
sedge that bear purple brown feathers of flower at the
end of March. The crystal wavering water, the pale
green stems and ever so slightly curving blades, and the
dark bloom, make the sense smart with joy. Never was
ivy more luxuriant under the beeches, nor moss so powerful
as where it arrays them from crown to pedestal. The
lichens, fine grey-green bushy lichens on the thorns, are
as dense as if a tide full of them had swept through the
coombe. From the topmost branches hangs the cordage
of ivy and honeysuckle and clematis. The missel thrush
rolls out his clear song. The woodpecker laughs his loud
shaking laughter as he bounds in his flight. Among the
golden green mistletoe in the old shaggy apple tree at the
entrance of the coombe the blackbird sings, composing
phrases all the sweeter for being strangely like some in
the songs that countrymen used to sing. Earth has no
dearer voice than his when it is among the chilly rain at
the end of the light. All day there have been blue skies
and parading white clouds, and no wind, with sudden
invasions of violent wind and hail or rain, followed by
perfected calm and warmer sun—sun which lures the
earliest tortoise-shell butterfly to alight on the footworn
flints in the path up the coombe. At last the sky seems
securely blue above the hangers and a clear small star
or two pricks through it. But, emerging from the coombe,
whose sides shut out half the heavens, you see that the
west has wonderfully ordered and dressed itself with pale
sky and precipitous, dark, modelled clouds and vague
woods, and above them the new moon. The blackbirds
sing, the dim Downs proceed, and the last shower’s drops
glitter on the black boughs and pallid primroses. Why
should this ever change? At the time it seems that it
can never change. A wide harmony of the brain and
the earth and the sky has begun, when suddenly darker
clouds are felt to have ascended out of the north-west and
to have covered the world. The beeches roar with rain.
Moon and Downs are lost. The road bubbles and glows
underfoot. A distant blackbird still sings hidden in the
bosom of the rain like an enchanter hidden by his
spells....
It is April now, and when it is still dark in the woods
and hedges the birds all sing together and the maze of
song is dominated by the owl’s hoot—like a full moon of
sound above myriad rippling noises. Every day a new
invader takes possession of the land. The wryneck is
loud and persistent, never in harmony with other birds, a
complete foreigner, and yet the ear is glad of his coming.
He is heard first, not in the early morning, along a grove
of oaks; and the whole day is his.
Then on every hand the gentle willow wrens flit and
sing in the purple ash blossoms. The martins, the
swallows, have each a day. One day, too, is the magpie’s:
for he sits low near his mate in a thicket and
chatters not aloud but low and tenderly, almost like the
sedgewarbler, adding a faint plaintive note like the bullfinch’s,
and fragments as of the linnet’s song, and chirrupings;
disturbed, he flies away with chatter as hoarse as
ever.
The rooks reign several days. They have a colony in
a compact small oval beech wood that stands in a hollow
amidst dry grey ploughland; and from the foxy-red
summits of the trees, in the most genial hot day, their
cawings are loud and mellow and warm as if they were
the earth’s own voice; and all the while the dew is sliding
along the branches, dropping into other drops or to the
ground as the birds flutter at their nests, and from time
to time one triple drop catches the sun and throbs where
it hangs like Hesperus among the small stars.
And every tender eve is the blackbird’s. He sings out
at the end of the long bare ash bough. Beneath him the
gloomy crystal water stirs the bronze cresses, and on the
banks the white anemones float above the dark misty
earth and under the hazel leaves yet drooping in their
infancy. The dark hollies catch the last light and shine
like water. Behind all, the Downs are clear and so near
that I feel as well as see the carving on their smooth and
already green flanks. The blackbird gathers up all the
low-lit beauty into one carol.
The flowers also have days to themselves, as the minute
green moschatel when it is first found among the hedgerow
roots, or the violets when, white and pale purple,
they are smelt and then seen bowed with dew in the
weedy sainfoin field which the chain harrow passed over
but a few days before. Another notable day is when the
junipers are perfectly coloured by their sloe-blue, or palest
green, but chiefly grey, small berries. Another, a very
great day, belongs to the willows, when their crowded
fragrant catkins are yellow against the burning blue and
all murmurous with bees. And the briers have their day
when their green is a vivid flame in a gloomy air, against
a dark immense wood and sepia sky. There is, too, a
solitary maimed sycamore in one of the coombes that has
a glorious hour when it stands yellow-green in separate
masses of half-opened leaf, motionless and languid
in the first joy of commerce with the blue air, yet
glowing.
One morning, very early, when the moon has not set
and all the fields are cold and dewy and the woods are
still massed and harbouring the night, though a few
thorns stand out from their edge in affrighted virgin
green, and dim starry thickets sigh a moment and are still,
suddenly the silence of the chalky lane is riven and
changed into a song. First, it is a fierce impetuous downfall
of one clear note repeated rapidly and ending wilfully
in mid-burst. Then it is a full-brimmed expectant
silence passing into a long ascendant wail, and almost without
intervals another and another, which has hardly ceased
when it is dashed out of the memory by the downpour of
those rapidly repeated notes, their abrupt end and the
succeeding silence. The swift notes are each as rounded
and as full of liquid sweetness as a grape, and they are
clustered like the grape. But they are wild and pure as
mountain water in the dawn. They are also like steel
for coldness and penetration. And their onset is like
nothing else: it is the nightingale’s. The long wail is
like a shooting star: even as that grows out of the darkness
and draws a silver line and is no more, so this glides
out of the silence and curves and is no more. And yet
it does not die, nor does that liquid onset. They and
their ghosts people each hanging leaf in the hazel thicket
so that the silence is closely stored. Other notes are shut
in the pink anemone, in the white stitchwort under and
about the hazels, and in the drops of dew that begin to
glitter in the dawn.
Beautiful as the notes are for their quality and order, it
is their inhumanity that gives them their utmost fascination,
the mysterious sense which they bear to us that
earth is something more than a human estate, that there
are things not human yet of great honour and power in
the world. The very first rush and the following wail
empty the brain of what is merely human and leave only
what is related to the height and depth of the whole
world. Here for this hour we are remote from the
parochialism of humanity. The bird has admitted a larger
air. We breathe deeply of it and are made free citizens
of eternity. We hear voices that were not dreamed of
before, the voices of those spirits that live in minute forms
of life, the spirits that weave the frost flower on the fallen
branch, the gnomes of underground, those who care for the
fungus on the beech root, the lichen on the trunk, the
algæ on the gravestone. This hazel lane is a palace of
strange pomp in an empire of which we suddenly find
ourselves guests, not wholly alien nor ill at ease, though
the language is new. Drink but a little draught of this
air and no need is there to fear the ways of men, their
mockery, their cruelty, their foreignness.
The song rules the cloudy dawn, the waiting ranges
of hills and their woods full of shadows yet crested with
gold, their lawns of light, the soft distended grey clouds
all over the sky through which the white sun looks on
the world and is glad. But it has ceased when the perpendicular
shafts of rain divide the mists over the hillside
woods and the pewits tangle their flight through the air
that is now alive with the moist gleaming of myriads of
leaves on bramble, thorn and elder. Presently the rain is
only a glittering of needles in the sun. For the sky is all
one pale grey cloud, darker at the lowest edge where it
trails upon the downs and veils their summits, except
in the south-east. There the edge is lifted up over a
narrow pane of silver across which fleet the long slender
fringes of the clouds. Through this pane the sun sends
a broad cascade of light, and up into this the fields and
the Down beyond rise and are transfigured, the fields into
a lake of emerald, the Down—here crowned by trees in
a cluster—into a castle of pearl set upon the borders of
the earth. Slowly this pane is broadened; the clouds are
plumped into shape, are illumined, are distinguished from
one another by blue vales of sky, until at length the land
is all one gleam of river and pool and grass and leaf and
polished bough, whether swollen into hills or folded into
valleys or smoothed into plain. The sky seems to belong
to this land, the sky of purest blue and clouds that are
moulded like the Downs themselves but of snow and
sun.
In the clear air each flower stands out with separate and
perfect beauty, moist, soft and bright, a beauty than which
I know nothing more nearly capable of transferring the
soul to the days and the pleasures of infancy. The crust
of half a lifetime falls away, and we can feel what Blake
expressed when he wrote those lines in Milton—
Thou perceivest the flowers put forth their precious odours,
And none can tell how from so small a centre comes such sweet,
Forgetting that within that centre Eternity expands
Its ever-during doors, that Og and Anax fiercely guard.
First, ere the morning breaks, joy opens in the flowery bosoms,
Joy even to tears, which the Sun rising dries; first the Wild Thyme
And Meadow-sweet, downy and soft, waving among the reeds,
Light springing in the air, lead the sweet Dance; they wake
The Honeysuckle sleeping in the Oak, the flaunting beauty
Revels along upon the wind; the white-thorn lovely May
Opens her many lovely eyes; listening the Rose still sleeps.
None dare to wake her. Soon she bursts her crimson-curtained bed
And comes forth in the majesty of beauty; every Flower—
The Pink, the Jessamine, the Wallflower, the Carnation,
The Jonquil, the mild Lily opes her heavens; every Tree
And Flower and Herb soon fill the air with an innumerable Dance,
Yet all in order sweet and lovely....
Those words or such a morning—when the soul steps
back many years; or is it many centuries?—might have
moved M. Maeterlinck to his descriptions of certain great
moments in the lives of plants. The terms of these
descriptions are so chosen as to imply an intelligence and
discriminating vital energy in plants. They prove and
explain nothing, but they take one step towards the truth
by disturbing the conventional scientific view and substituting
that of a man who, passionately looking at many
forms of life, finds them to be of one family. After this,
it should be more and more difficult for men to think of
flowers as if they were fragile toys from an exceptionally
brilliant manufacturer.
And now there is a day of sun and high blue sky
alternating with low, grey-yellow sky and driving snow
that chequers the northern sides of the furrows and the
beech boles. The sun melts the snow and all is clear,
bright and cold, and the sky blue again with white and
lofty clouds; many thrushes are singing; the broad vale
is all one blue moorland that has buried its houses, and
the Downs at the far side are close at hand. Towards
evening the wind falls, and it is a glimpse of another
world that is given as the sun is warm for a moment on
a low curving slope of wet grass, with tall rookery
beeches glowing on one hand and on the other bulging
white clouds just emerging from behind the green edge
into the blue, while very far away the Downs, both grass
and wood, are deep blue under a broad pane of yellowish
light.
The north wind makes walking weather, and the earth
is stretched out below us and before us to be conquered.
Just a little, perhaps, of the warrior’s joy at seeing an
enemy’s fair land from the hill-top is mingled with the
joy in the unfolding landscape. The ploughlands brighten
over twenty miles of country, pale and dry, among dark
woods and wooded hills; for the wind has crumbled the
soil almost white, so that a sudden local sunlight will make
one field seem actually of snow. The old road following
a terrace of the hillside curves under yews away from
the flinty arable and the grey, dry desolation round about
the poultry-farmer’s iron house, to the side of a rich valley
of oak and ash and deepening pastures traversed by water
in a glitter. The green fire of the larch woods is yellow at
the crest. There and in oak and ash the missel thrush is
an embodiment of the north wind, summing it up in
the boldness of his form and singing, as a coat of arms
sums up a history. Mounted on the plume of the top
of the tall fir, and waving with it, he sings of adventure,
and puts a spirit into those who pass under and adds a
mile to their pace. The gorse is in flower. In the
hedges the goose-grass has already set its ladders against
the thorns, ladders that will soon have risen to the top
of every hedge like scaling ladders of an infinite army.
Down from tall yew and ash hang the abandoned ropes
of last year’s traveller’s joy that have leapt that height—who
has caught them in the leap?—but the new are on
their way, and even the old show what can be done as
they sway from the topmost branches. At sunset an
immense and bountiful land lies at our feet and the wine-red
sun is pouring out large cups of conquest. The
undulating ploughland is warm in the red light, and it is
broken up by some squares of old brown stubble and of
misty young wheat, and lesser green squares full of bleating
and tinkling sheep. Out of these fields the dense
beech copses rise sheer. Beyond, in the west, are ridges
of many woods in misty conflagration; in the south-west,
the line of the Downs under the level white clouds of a
spacious and luminous sky. In the south, woods upon the
hills are dissolving into a deep blue smoke, without form
except at their upper edges. And in the north and north-west
the high lands of Berkshire and Wiltshire are prostrate
and violet through thirty miles of witching air.
That also is a call to go on and on and over St. Catherine’s
Hill and through Winchester until the brain is
drowsed with the colours of night and day.
The colour of the dawn is lead and white—white snow
falling out of a leaden sky to the white earth. The rose
branches bend in sharper and sharper curves to the ground,
the loaded yew sprays sweep the snow with white plumes.
On the sedges the snow is in fleeces; the light strands of
clematis are without motion, and have gathered it in
clots. One thrush sings, but cannot long endure the
sound of his unchallenged note; the sparrows chirrup in
the ricks; the blackbird is waiting for the end of that low
tingling noise of the snow falling straight in windless air.
At mid-day the snow is finer and almost rain, and it
begins to pour down from its hives among the branches
in short showers or in heavy hovering lumps. The leaves
of ivy and holly are gradually exposed in all their gloomy
polish, and out bursts the purple of the ash buds and the
yellow of new foliage. The beech stems seem in their
wetness to be made of a dark agate. Out from their tops
blow rags of mist, and not far above them clouds like old
spiders’ webs go rapidly by.
The snow falls again and the voices of the little summer
birds are buried in the silence of the flakes that whirl this
way and that aimlessly, rising and falling and crossing
or darting horizontally, making the trees sway wearily
and their light tops toss and their numbers roar continually
in the legions of the wind that whine and moan and
shriek their hearts out in the solitary house roofs and doors
and round about. The silence of snow co-exists with
this roar. One wren pierces it with a needle of song and
is gone. The earth and sky are drowning in night and
snow.
CHAPTER III SPRING—HAMPSHIRE—KENT—SURREY — KENT, SURREY AND HAMPSHIRE. — HAMPSHIRE. — KENT. — SURREY.
Next day the wind has flown and the snow is again
almost rain: there is ever a hint of pale sky above, but it
is not as luminous as the earth. The trees over the road
have a beauty of darkness and moistness. Beyond them
the earth is a sainted corpse, with a blue light over it that
is fast annihilating all matter and turning the landscape
to a spirit only. Night and the snow descend upon it,
and at dawn the nests are full of snow. The yews and
junipers on a league of Downs are chequered white upon
white slopes, and the green larches support cirrus clouds
of snow. In the garden the daffodils bend criss-cross
under snow that cannot quite conceal the yellow flowers.
But the snow has ceased. The sky is at first pale without
a cloud and tender as from a long imprisonment; it
deepens in hue as the sun climbs and gathers force. The
crooked paths up the Downs begin to glitter like streaks
of lightning. The thrushes sing. From the straight dark
beeches the snow cannot fall fast enough in great drops,
in showers, in masses that release the boughs with a
quiver and a gleam. The green leaves close to the
ground creep out, and against them the snow is blue.
A little sighing wind rustles ivy and juniper and yew.
The sun mounts, and from his highest battlement of
cloud blows a long blast of light over the pure land.
Once more the larch is wholly green, the beech rosy
brown with buds. A cart goes by all a-gleam with a
load of crimson-sprouting swedes and yellow-sprouting
mangolds that seem to be burning through the net of
snow above them. Down each side of every white road
runs a stream that sings and glitters in ripples like
innumerable crystal flowers. Water drips and trickles
and leaps and gushes and oozes everywhere, and extracts
the fragrance of earth and green and flowers under the
heat that hastens to undo the work of the snow. The
air is hot and wet. The snow is impatient to be water
again. It still makes a cape over the briers and brambles,
and there is a constant drip and steam and song of drops
from the crossing branches in the cave below. Loud
sounds the voice of leaf and branch and imprisoned water
in the languor and joy of their escape. On every hand
there is a drip and gush and ooze of water, a crackle and
rustle and moan of plants and trees unfolding and unbending
and greeting air and light; a close, humid, many-perfumed
host; wet gloom and a multitudinous glitter;
a movement of water and of the shadows like puffs of
smoke that fleet over the white fields under the clouds.
And over and through it a cuckoo is crying and crying,
first overhead, then afar, and gradually near and retreating
again. He is soon gone, but the ears are long afterwards
able to extract the spirit of the song, the exact interval of
it, from among all the lasting sounds, until we hear it as
clearly as before, out of the blue sky, out of the white
cloud, out of the shining grey water. It is a word of
power—cuckoo! The melting of the snow is faster
than ever, and at the end of the day there is none left
except in some hollows of the Downs on the slopes
behind the topmost of the beeches that darkly fringe the
violet sky. In the misty shutting of the light there are
a thousand songs laced by cuckoos’ cries and the first
hooting of owls, and the beeches have become merely
straight lines of pearl in a mist of their own boughs.
Below them, in the high woods, goes on the fall of the
melting snow through the gloomy air, and the splash on
the dead leaves. This gloom and monotonous sound make
an exquisite cloister, visited but not disturbed by the sound
of the blackbirds singing in the mist of the vale underneath.
Slowly the mist has deepened from the woods to
the vale and now the eye cannot see from tree to tree.
Then the straight heavy rain descends upon the songs
and the clatterings of blackbirds, and when they are
silenced the moorhen’s watery hoot announces that the
world belongs to the beasts and the rainy dark until to-morrow.
Beautiful upon the waters, beautiful upon the mountains,
is the cuckoo’s song, and most rare over the snow.
But of all places and hours I should choose the crags
of Land’s End in a dawn of June; and let it be the end
of that month and the wind be grey and cold, so that the
ships stagger in the foam and crag-like waves as they
catch the early light tenderly upon their sails. The cold
beams, the high precipices yet full of shadow and of the
giddy calling of daw and gull, the black but white-lipped
water and the blacker cormorant flying straight across it
just over the foam, the sky golden yet still pallid and
trembling from the dungeon of night—through it floats
that beloved voice breaking, breaking, and the strong
year at the summit of its career has begun to decline.
The song is memorable and fair also when the drenched
gardens toss and spread their petals in the grass. Many a
one hears it who will not hear it again, and many that
once expected it impatiently hears it no more because he
is old and deaf or because his heart is closed. There is
not a broad and perfect day of heat and wind and sunshine
that is not haunted by that voice seeming to say the earth
is hollow under our feet and the sky hollow over our
heads.
There are whole nights when the cuckoo will not sleep,
and the woods on either side of a road twenty miles long
emit the cry of these conquerors under the full moon and
the white stars of love. If you pause it will appear that
it is not a silence that this song rules over; for what was
a silence was full of sounds, as many sounds as there are
leaves, sounds of creeping, gliding, pattering, rustling,
slow wormlike continuous noises and sudden sounds. And
strangely at length is the glorious day reared high upon
the ruins of this night, of which the survivors slink away
into the old forgotten roads, the dense woods, the
chimneys of deserted houses.
It is a jolly note only when the bird is visible close
at hand and the power of his throat is felt. Often two
or three will answer one another, or for half a day will
loiter about a coombe for the sake of an echo. It is one of
the richest sounds in nature when two sing together, the
second note of one being almost blended with the first
of the other; and so they continue as if themselves
entranced by the harmony, and the navvy leans upon his
pick to listen.
On the day after the great melting of the snow the
white beam tree, at the edges of high woods and in the
midst of the beeches, has its hour, when its thousands of
large white buds point upward like a multitudinous
candelabrum. For me the white beam is always associated
with wayfaring. Its white buds are the traveller’s
joy of spring. The buds like blossoms or flames bewitch
from afar off. They are always upon sloping ground
and usually upon hillsides in the chalk land. In the
autumn their leaves often shrivel before falling, and turn
to a colour that looks like pink almond blossom by contrast
with juniper and yew. When they have fallen, they
are as much to be noticed. They lie commonly with their
white undersides uppermost, and though rain soaks them
and wind scatters them and they are trodden down, they
preserve their whiteness until the winter or the following
spring. It is a tree that belongs, above all others except
the yew, to the Pilgrims’ Way, and it is impossible to
forget these leaves lying white on the untouched wayside
sward, among the dewy purple and crimson and gold
of other leaves, sparkling in the sun and entering into all
the thoughts and fancies and recollections that come to
one who goes in solitude along that old road when the
scent of the dying year is pungent as smoke and sweet
as flowers.
The beam tree is bright on the soft hills all through
the days of rain following upon the snow and sun. There
are days when earth is absorbed in her delights of growth
and multiplication. The rain is a veil which she wraps
about her that she may toil and sing low at her myriad
divine domesticities untroubled. Delicate snails climb
the young stalks of grass and flower, and their houses,
pearly, chocolate, tawny, pure or ringed or chequered,
slide after them. The leaves, with their indescribable
charm of infinitely varied division, of wild clematis,
maple, brier, hawthorn, and many more, come forth into
the rain which hangs on their drooping points and on
the thorns. The lichen enjoys the enduring mist of the
woods; the blackthorns are crusted and bearded with
lichens of fleshy green-silver and ochre which grow even
on the thorns themselves and round the new leaves and
flowers. The birch is now an arrested shower of green,
but not enough to hide the white limbs of the nymph in
the midst of it. The beech trunk is now most exquisitely
coloured: it is stained and spotted and blotched with grey
and rough silver and yellow-green lichen, palest green
mould, all the greens of moss, and an elusive dappling
and graining of greys, of neutral tints and almost blacks
in the wood itself, still more diversified by the trickling
rain and the changing night. The yew bark is plated
and scaled and stained with greens and reds and greys,
powdered with green mould, and polished in places to
the colour of mahogany. Even the long-deserted thistly
cornfields are dim purple with ground-ivy flowers and
violets. The marsh, the pasture, the wood, the hedge,
has each its abundance of bloom and of scent; so, too, has
the still water and the running water. But this is the
perfect hour of the green of grass, so intense that it has
an earthly light of its own in the sunless mist. It is best
seen in meadows bounded on two or three sides by the
sheer dark edges of woods; for in that contrast the grass
seems a new element, neither earth, nor water, nor sky—under
our feet like the earth, gleaming and even as
water, remote and celestial as the sky. And the voices
of the green growing in the rain are innumerable. The
very ground has now one voice of its own, the gurgle
of its soaking hollow places.
The fields where the green is now greenest, those
bounded on two or more sides by woods, are of a kind
not peculiar to Hampshire. They are usually on the
greensand and lie in smooth, often winding, hollows
like the beds of rivers. Sometimes the banks of these
beds are steep, and they are clothed in woods or in hedges
of hornbeam, hazel, ash and thorn that have grown
almost to woods. The meadows are green broad rivers
running up between the dark trees that bathe their roots
in primroses. Sometimes there is a stream of water running
down the midst of such a field, but as the stream,
being a boundary, is often lined with bushes, the particular
charm is lost. In the perfect examples there is
the smoothness of the long hollowed meadow, the green,
the river-like form, the look of being a court or cloister
between the trees. Another kind of field of great charm
is made by the convexity of the land rising up from one
side or both of such a hollow meadow. These heaving
fields, some of a regular domed shape, are favourites of
the sunset light, in spring when they are grassy, in August
when they bear corn: at noon when there are cattle
grazing on the steep slope, their shadows are an exact
inversion of themselves, as in water.
Out of the rain and mist spring has now risen full-grown,
tender and lusty, fragrant, many-coloured, many-voiced,
fair to see, so that it is beyond a lover’s power
to make even an inventory of her lovely ways. She is
tall, she is fresh and bold, sweet in her motion and in
her tranquillity; and there is a soft down upon her lip as
there is a silken edge to the young leaves of the beeches.
Even the motor road is pleasant now when the
nightingales sing out of the bluebell thickets under oak
and sweet chestnut and hornbeam and hazel. Presently
it crosses a common, too small ever to draw a crowd, a
rough up-and-down expanse of gorse and thorn, pierced by
grassy paths and surrounded by turf that is rushy and
mounded by old ant heaps; and here, too, there are
nightingales singing alone, the sweeter for the contrast
between their tangled silent bowers and the sharp, straight
white road. The common is typical of the lesser commons
of the south. Crouch’s Croft in Sussex is another, in
sight of the three dusk moorland breasts of Crowborough;
gorse-grown, flat, possessing a pond, and walled by
tall hollies in a hedge. Piet Down, close by, is a fellow
to it—grass and gorse and irregular pine—a pond, too—rough,
like a fragment of Ashdown or Woolmer, and
bringing a wild sharp flavour into the mellow cultivated
land. Yet another is at Stone Street, very small, a few
oaks up to their knees in blackthorn, gorse and bramble,
with dusty edge and the hum of the telegraph wire for
a song.
After the little common and long meadows, oak and ash,
an old stone house with seven hundred years of history
quiet within its walls and dark tiles—its cedar and yew
and pine, its daisied grass, its dark water and swans—the
four oast cones opposite, all taste more exquisitely.
How goodly are the names hereabout!—Dinas Dene, the
coombe in which the old house stands; Balk Shaw, Cream
Crox, Dicky May’s Field, Ivy Hatch, Lady Lands,
Lady’s Wood, Upper and Lower Robsacks, Obram
Wood, Ruffats, Styant’s Mead, the Shode, and, of course,
a Starvecrow. Almost due west goes one of the best of
footpaths past hop garden, corn, currant plantations, rough
copses, with glimpses of the immense Weald to the east,
its trees massed like thirty miles of wood, having sky
and cloud over its horizon as if over sea, and southward
the wild ridge of Ashdown. Then the path enters tall
woods of ash and oak, boulder-strewn among their
anemone and primrose, bluebell and dog’s mercury, and
emerges in a steep lane at the top of which are five cowled
oast houses among cherry blossom and under black firs.
Beyond there is a hollow winding vale of meadow and
corn, its sides clothed in oak, hazel and thorn, revealing
primroses between. Woods shut it away from the road
and from all houses but the farm above one end. A few
cattle graze there, and the sun comes through the sloping
woods and makes the grass golden or pale.
Then the North Downs come in sight, above a church
tower amid stateliest pale-foliaged beeches and vast undulations
of meadow. They are suffused in late sunshine,
their trees misty and massed, under a happy sky. Those
beeches lie below the road, lining the edge of one long
meadow. The opposite sun pours almost horizontal beams
down upon the perfectly new leaves so as to give each
one a yellow-green glow and to some a silver shimmer
about the shadowy boles. For the moment the trees lose
their anchor in the solid earth. They are floating,
wavering, shimmering, more aërial and pure and wild
than birds or any visible things, than aught except music
and the fantasies of the brain. The mind takes flight
and hovers among the leaves with whatsoever powers
it has akin to dew and trembling lark’s song and rippling
water; it is throbbed away not only above the ponderous
earth but below the firmament in the middle world of
footless fancies and half thoughts that drift hither and
thither and know neither a heaven nor a home. It is a
loss of a name and not of a belief that forbids us to say
to-day that sprites flutter and tempt there among the new
leaves of the beeches in the late May light.
Almost every group of oast houses here, seen either
amongst autumn fruit or spring blossom, is equal in its
effect to a temple, though different far, even when ivy-mantled
as they occasionally are, from the grey towered
or spired churches standing near. The low round brick
tower of the oast house, surmounted by a tiled cone of
about equal height, and that again crested with a white
cowl and vane, is a pleasant form. There are groups of
three which, in their age, mellow hue, roundness, and
rustic dignity, have suggested the triple mother goddesses
of old religions who were depicted as matrons, carrying
babes or fruit or flowers, to whom the peasant brought
thank-offerings when sun and rain had been kind. Those
at Kemsing, for example, stand worthily beside the
perfect grey-shingled spire, among elm and damson,
against the bare cloudy Down. And there are many
others near the Pilgrims’ Way of the same charm.
That road, in its winding course from Winchester to
Canterbury, through Hampshire, Surrey and Kent, sums
up all qualities of roads except those of the straight highway.
It is a cart-way from farm to farm; or a footpath
only, or a sheaf of half-a-dozen footpaths worn side by
side; or, no longer needed except by the curious, it is
buried under nettle and burdock and barricaded by thorns
and traveller’s joy and bryony bines; it has been converted
into a white country road for a few miles of its
length, until an ascent over the Downs or a descent into
the valley has to be made, and then once more it is left
to footsteps upon grass and bird’s foot trefoil or to rude
wheels over flints. Sometimes it is hidden among
untended hazels or among chalk banks topped with beech
and yew, and the kestrel plucks the chaffinch there
undisturbed. Or it goes free and hedgeless like a long
balcony half-way up the Downs, and unespied it beholds
half the South Country between ash tree boles. Church
and inn and farm and cottage and tramp’s fire it passes
like a wandering wraith of road. Some one of the little
gods of the earth has kept it safe—one of those little and
less than omnipotent gods who, neglecting all but their
own realms, enjoy the earth in narrow ways, delighting
to make small things fair, such as a group of trees, a
single field, a pure pool of sedge and bright water, an arm
of sea, a train of clouds, a road. I see their hands in
many a by-way of space and moment of time. One of
them assuredly harbours in a rude wet field I know of
that lies neglected between two large estates: three acres
at most of roughly sloping pasture, bounded above by the
brambly edge of a wood and below by a wild stream.
Here a company of meadow-sweet invades the grass,
there willow herb tall with rosy summits of flowers,
hoary lilac mint, dull golden fleabane, spiry coltstails.
The snake creeps careless through these thickets of bloom.
The sedge-warbler sings there. One old white horse is
content with the field, summer and winter, and has made
a plot of it silver with his hairs where he lies at night.
The image of the god is in the grey riven willow that
leans leafless over the stream like a peasant sculpture of
old time. There is another of these godkins in a bare
chalk hollow where the dead thistles stick out through a
yard of snow and give strange thoughts of the sailless
beautiful sea that once rippled over the Downs: one also
in the smell of hay and mixen and cow’s breath at the
first farm out of London where the country is unsoiled.
There is one in many a worthless waste by the roadside,
such as that between two roads that go almost parallel
for a while—a long steep piece, only a few feet broad,
impenetrably overgrown by blackthorn and blackberry,
but unenclosed: and one in each of the wayside chalk-pits
with overhanging beech roots above and bramble below.
One, too, perhaps many, were abroad one August night
on a high hillside when the hedge crickets sang high up
in the dogwood and clematis like small but deafening
sewing machines, and the glowworms shone in the thyme,
and the owl’s crying did not rend the breathless silence
under the full moon, and in the confused moonlit chequer
of the wood, where tree and shadow were equals, I
walked on a grating of shadows with lights between as if
from under the earth; the hill was given over to a light
happiness through which I passed an unwilling but
unfeared intruder.
In places these gods preside over some harmony of the
earth with the works of men. There is one such upon
the Pilgrims’ Way, where I join it, after passing the dark
boughs and lightsome flowers of cherry orchards, grass
full of dandelions, a dark cluster of pines, elms in groups
and cavalcades, and wet willowy meadows that feed the
Medway. Just at the approach there is a two-storied
farm with dormers in the darkly mellowed roof, protected
by sycamores and chestnuts, and before it a
weather-boarded barn with thatched roof, and then, but
not at right angles, another with ochre tiles, and other
outbuildings of old brick and tile, a waggon lodge of flint
and thatch beside a pond, at the edge of a broad unhedged
field where random oaks shadow the grass. Behind runs
the Pilgrims’ Way, invisible but easily guessed under that
line of white beam and yew, with here and there an
ash up which the stout plaited stems of ivy are sculptured,
for they seem of the same material as the tree, and both
of stone. Under the yew and white beam the clematis
clambers over dogwood and wayfaring trees. Corn grows
up to the road and sometimes hops; beyond, a league of
orchard is a-froth round farmhouses or islands of oak; and
east and west sweeps the crescent of the North Downs.
With the crescent goes the road, half-way up the sides
of the hills but nearly always at the foot of the steepest
slopes where the chalk-pits are carved white, like the concave
of a scallop shell, out of the green turf. Luxuriant
hedges bar the view except at gateways and stiles. At
one place the upper hedge gives way to scattered thickets
scrambling up the hill, with chalky ruts and rabbit workings
between. Neither sheep nor crops cover the hill,
nor yet is it common. Any one can possess it—for an
hour. It is given up to the rabbits until Londoners can
be persuaded to build houses on it. At intervals a road
as old as the Way itself descends precipitously in a deep
chalk groove, overhung by yew and beech, or hornbeam,
or oak, and white clouds drifting in a river of blue sky
between the trees; and joins farther south the main road
which winds, parallel with the Pilgrims’ Way and usually
south of it, from Winchester, through Guildford, Dorking,
Westerham, Maidstone, Ashford, and Canterbury to
Dover Strait. Not only chalk-pits and deep roads hollow
the hills. For miles there is a succession of small smooth
coombes, some grown with white thorn, some grassy,
above the road, alternating with corresponding smooth
breasts of turf. Towers and spires, but chiefly towers, lie
beneath, and in the mile or so between one and the next
there are red farms or, very rarely, a greater house at the
end of a long wave of grass among trees. Above, the
white full-bosomed clouds lean upon the green rampart
of the hills and look across to the orchards, the woods beyond,
the oaken Weald and its lesser ridges still farther,
and then the South Downs and a dream of the south sea.
Rain falls, and in upright grey sheaves passes slowly
before the fresh beech leaves like ghosts in shadowy procession;
and once again the white clouds roll over the
tops of the trees, and the green is virginal, and out of the
drip and glimmer of the miles of blissful country rises the
blackbird’s song and the cuckoo’s shout. The rain seems
not only to have brightened what is to be seen but the
eye that sees and the mind that knows, and suddenly we
are aware of all the joy in the grandeur and mastery of
an oak’s balance, in those immobile clouds revealed on
the farthest horizon shaped like the mountains which a
child imagines, in the white candles of the beam tree, in
the black-eyed bird sitting in her nest in the hawthorn
with uplifted beak, and in the myriad luxuriant variety
of shape and texture and bright colour in the divided
leaves of wood sanicle and moschatel and parsley and
cranesbill, in the pure outline of twayblade and violet
and garlic. Newly dressed in the crystal of the rain the
landscape recalls the earlier spring; the flowers of white
wood-sorrel, the pink and white anemone and cuckoo
flower, the thick-clustered, long-stalked primroses and
darker cowslips with their scentless sweetness pure as an
infant’s breath; the solitary wild cherry trees flowering
among still leafless beech; the blackbirds of twilight and
the flower-faced owls; the pewits wheeling after dusk;
the jonquil and daffodil and arabis and leopard’s bane of
cottage gardens; the white clouds plunged in blue floating
over the brown woods of the hills; the delicate thrushes
with speckled breasts paler than their backs, motionless
on dewy turf; and all the joys of life that come through
the nostrils from the dark, not understood world which
is unbolted for us by the delicate and savage fragrances
of leaf and flower and grass and clod, of the plumage of
birds and fur of animals and breath and hair of women
and children.
How can our thoughts, the movements of our bodies,
our human kindnesses, ever fit themselves with this blithe
world? Is it but vain remorse at what is lost, or is it
not rather a token of what may yet be achieved, that
makes these images blind us as does the sight of children
dressed for a play, some solemn-thoughtful, some wholly
gay, suddenly revealed to us in brilliant light after the
night wind and rain?
But at morning twilight I see the moon low in the
west like a broken and dinted shield of silver hanging
long forgotten outside the tent of a great knight in a
wood, and inside are the knight’s bones clean and white
about his rusted sword. In the east the sun rises, a red-faced
drover and a million sheep going before him silent
over the blue downs of the dawn: and I am ill-content
and must watch for a while the fraying, changeful edges
of the lesser clouds drift past and into the great white
ones above, or hear rebellious music that puts for one
brief hour into our hands the reins of the world that we
may sit mightily behind the horses and drive to the
goal of our dreams.
A footpath leads from the Pilgrims’ Way past the
divine undulations and beech glades of a park—a broad
piece of the earth that flows hither and thither in curves,
sudden or slow but flawless and continuous, and everywhere
clothed in a seamless garment of grass. The path
crosses the white main road into a lesser one that traverses
a common of beech and oak and birch. The leaves make
an unbroken roof over the common: except the roads
there is not a path in it. For it is a small and narrow
strip of but a few acres, without any open space, gloomy,
much overgrown by thickets. Last year’s leaves lie
undisturbed and of the colour of red deer under the silky
green new foliage and round the huge mossy pedestals
of beech and in caves behind the serpentine locked roots.
No child’s shout is heard. No lover walks there. The
motor-car hurries the undesirable through and down into
the Weald. And so it is alone and for themselves that
the beeches rise up in carven living stone and expand in
a green heaven for the song of the woodwren, pouring
out pearls like wine.
Southward, on either side of the steep road, the slope is,
below the beeches, given to corn and hops; at the foot are
all the oaks and pasture of the Weald, diversified by hop
gardens on many of the slanting fields that break up its
surface. Looking back from here the hills above are
less finely modelled than the downs still farther behind us
in the north. But they also have their shallow coombes,
sometimes two tiers of them, and they are indented by
deep, wide-mouthed bays. One of them begins in
copses of oak and hazel and sallow, a little arable, a farm,
three oast cones, and a little steep orchard in a hollow of
their own, which give way to hops, followed by grass and
then a tortuous ploughland among the oaks and firs of the
great woods that cover the more precipitous sides of the
upper end of the bay. Exquisitely cultivated, this bay is
yet a possession of cuckoo and nightingale, singing under
the yellow-green and black-branched oaks and above the
floor of bluebell and dark dog’s mercury.
Out of the coombe a deep lane ascends through beech,
hazel and beam to another common of heather, and whinberry
bathing the feet of scattered birch, and squat oak
and pine, interrupted by yellow gravel pits.
Beyond is a little town and a low grey spire, neighboured
by sycamores that stretch out horizontal boughs
of broad leaves and new yellow-green flower tassels over
long grass. Past the town—rapidly and continually
resuming its sleep after the hooting of motor-cars—begins
a wide and stately domain. At its edge are cottages
doddering with age, but trim and flowery, and assuredly
wearing the livery of the ripe, grave house of brick that
stands on the grassy ascent above them, among new-leaved
beech masses and isolated thorns dreaming over their
shadows. That grove of limes, fair and decorous, leading
up to the house is the work of Nature and the squire.
His chestnut and pine plantations succeed. And now a
pollard beech, bossy-rooted on a mound of moss and
crumbling earth, its grotesque torso decorated as by
childish hands with new leaves hanging among mighty
boughs that are themselves a mansion for squirrel and
jay and willow wren and many shadows, looks grimly
down at the edge of a wood and asks for the wayfarer’s
passport—has he lived well, does he love this world, is
he bold and free and kind?—and if he have it not seals
him with melancholy as he enters among the innumerable
leaves of innumerable beeches beginning to respond
to the straight, still, after-sunset rain, while the last
cuckoos cry and the last footsteps and wheels of the world
die away behind. The foliage has a pale, almost white,
light of its own among the darkly dripping boughs, and
when that is gone the rain and leaf under a spongy grey
sky have a myriad voices of contentedness. Below,
invisible in the dark rain but not unfelt, is the deep hollow
land of the Weald. The owls whimper and mew and
croon and hoot and shriek their triumphs.
In the morning a storm comes up on bellying blue
clouds above the pale levels of young corn and round-topped
trees black as night but gold at their crests.
The solid rain does away with all the hills, and shows
only the solitary thorns at the edge of an oak wood, or a
row of beeches above a hazel hedgerow and, beneath that,
stars of stitchwort in the drenched grass. But a little
while and the sky is emptied and in its infant blue there
are white clouds with silver gloom in their folds; and
the light falls upon round hills, yew and beech thick
upon their humps, the coombes scalloped in their sides
tenanted by oaks beneath. By a grassy chalk pit and
clustering black yew, white beam and rampant clematis,
is the Pilgrims’ Way. Once more the sky empties heavy
and dark rain upon the bright trees so that they pant and
quiver while they take it joyfully into their deep hearts.
Before the eye has done with watching the dance and
glitter of rain and the sway of branches, the blue is again
clear and like a meadow sprinkled over with blossoming
cherry trees.
The decent vale consists of square green fields and
park-like slopes, dark pine and light beech: but beyond
that the trees gather together in low ridge after ridge so
that the South Country seems a dense forest from east
to west. On one side of the hill road is a common of
level ash and oak woods, holly and thorn at their edges,
and between them and the dust a grassy tract, sometimes
furzy; on the other, oaks and beeches sacred to the
pheasant but exposing countless cuckoo flowers among the
hazels of their underwood. Please trespass. The English
game preserve is a citadel of woodland charm, and
however precious, it has only one or two defenders easily
eluded and, when met, most courteous to all but children
and not very well dressed women. The burglar’s must
be a bewitching trade if we may judge by the pleasures
of the trespasser’s unskilled labour.
In the middle of the wood is a four-went way, and the
grassy or white roads lead where you please among tall
beeches or broad, crisp-leaved shining thorns and brief
open spaces given over to the mounds of ant and mole,
to gravel pits and heather. Is this the Pilgrims’ Way,
in the valley now, a frail path chiefly through oak and
hazel, sometimes over whin and whinberry and heather
and sand, but looking up at the yews and beeches of the
chalk hills? It passes a village pierced by straight clear
waters—a woodland church—woods of the willow wren—and
then, upon a promontory, alone, within the greenest
mead rippled up to its walls by but few graves, another
church, dark, squat, small-windowed, old, and from its
position above the world having the characters of church
and beacon and fortress, calling for all men’s reverence.
Up here in the rain it utters the pathos of the old roads
behind, wiped out as if writ in water, or worn deep and
then deserted and surviving only as tunnels under the hazels.
I wish they could always be as accessible as churches
are, and not handed over to land-owners—like Sandsbury
Lane near Petersfield—because straight new roads have
taken their places for the purposes of tradesmen and carriage
people, or boarded up like that discarded fragment,
deep-sunken and overgrown, below Colman’s Hatch in
Surrey. For centuries these roads seemed to hundreds so
necessary, and men set out upon them at dawn with hope
and followed after joy and were fain of their whiteness
at evening: few turned this way or that out of them
except into others as well worn (those who have turned
aside for wantonness have left no trace at all), and most
have been well content to see the same things as those
who went before and as they themselves have seen a
hundred times. And now they, as the sound of their feet
and the echoes, are dead, and the roads are but pleasant
folds in the grassy chalk. Stay, traveller, says the dark
tower on the hill, and tread softly because your way is
over men’s dreams; but not too long; and now descend to
the west as fast as feet can carry you, and follow your
own dream, and that also shall in course of time lie under
men’s feet; for there is no going so sweet as upon the old
dreams of men.
CHAPTER IV AN ADVENTURER
In one of the new cottages at the edge of the town
beyond lives, or tries to live, a man who fought for many
years in one of the suburbs a losing battle against London.
His father had farmed land now covered by streets. He
himself was persuaded to sell all but his house and garden
to raise money for a business which promised his sons
great wealth. He retained barely enough to live upon;
the business, an honest one, failed; and in a short time
misfortunes compelled him to open a shop. He converted
the house—that was once a farmhouse—into a
shop, and not five years ago it could still be seen at the
end of a row of gaudy, glittering windows, itself a village
shop, having but a common house window for the display
of wares, the interior gloomy and approached through a
strip of garden where a lime-tree put on and shed its
leaves with the air of a princess of old romance. The
back garden, half an orchard, was bordered along a side
street by a high wall, and over that a broad cherry used
to lean a gnarled branch and shower its blossoms upon
the asphalte; the foot-passengers complained of the tree
which had grown without foreknowledge of the fact that
men would pass below in silk hats, and the branch was
lopped. In the shop itself everything was for sale,
everything that officious travellers could foist upon the
little weak-eyed half-farmer, half-gardener who kept the
shop—hosiery, leather bags, purses, cheap jewellery, fishing-tackle,
cricket-bats, umbrellas, walking-sticks. A
staircase led out of the shop to the bedrooms, just as it
had done when the window on the narrow landing looked
over hay-fields to Banstead Downs. When the cat was
not lying upon the socks in the window, she had, very
likely, been kept away by a litter of kittens somewhere
among the seldom disturbed bundles of unfashionable ties,
or she lay in the sun beneath the lime and watched her
kittens pursuing the spiral flight of the yellow leaves.
The owner made no concessions except such as he
was forced to, as when he bought the stock of jewellery
because the traveller praised his cat; or allowed the cherry
tree to be mutilated because the new Borough Council
commanded. He dressed in breeches, gaiters and heavy
boots, and never wore a coat or took his pipe out of his
mouth (except to play with puss). Seldom did he leave
the house, unless it was to go into the garden or to take
a walk down the emptied busy street at night, when the
only sound was the crickets’ song from the bakers’ shops.
The little old house rippled over by creeper was beautiful
then—the lime tree and the creeper trembling in the
gusty moonlight, and the windows and doorway hollow
and dark and romantic as if a poet had made them to
sting men’s hearts with beauty and with regret.
No one can ever say what the old man thought as
he slammed the door after one of these walks and was
alone with himself. Certainly he regretted the big
decorous high-gated houses that used to stand opposite
his, veiled by wistaria, passion flower and clematis; the
limes that used to run the whole length of his father’s
land, but now all gone, save this one (how lovely its
fallen leaves looked in the as yet untrodden streets in
autumn mornings, lying flat and moistly golden under the
fog!); the balsam growing through the railings; the dark
yew tree that looked among bright lilac and laburnum
like a negro among the women in the Arabian Nights;
the pathway through the churchyard, in the days before
they had to rail it in to preserve the decent turf—in vain,
for it was now littered with newspapers and tram-tickets
among the tombs of —— Esquire, —— Esquire, for they
were all esquires. He regretted the houses and gardens,
but less than their people, the men and women of some
ease and state, of speech whose kindliness was thrice kind
through its careful dignity, so he thought. And then the
children, there were no such children now; and the young
men and women, the men a little alarming, the women
strong and lovely and gentle enough to supply him with
incarnations at once of all those whom he read of in the
novels of Scott. They had gone long ago, except those
who survived vaguely in the novels. He remembered
their houses better, for it was not until after some years
that they were pulled down, their orchards grubbed up,
and their rich mould carried away in sacks to the trumpery
villas round about—dragged along the road and spilt in
a long black trail. It was wonderful dark mould, and
the thought of the apples, the plums, the nectarines, the
roses which had grown out of it made him furious when
it was taken to their gardens by people who would be
gone in a year or less, and would grow in it nothing but
nasturtiums and sunflowers.
There followed a period when, the old attitudes, the
things that had been handed down from the last revolution,
having been broken up, the gardens became a
possession of nettles and docks, and fewer and fewer were
the crown-imperials and hollyhocks to survive the fall of
the houses. The scaffold-poles, the harsh blocks of stone,
the rasping piles of bricks, the scores of cold earthenware
and iron articles belonging to the rows of villas about to
replace the old houses, looked more like ruin than preparation
as they lay stark and hideous among the misty
grass and still blue elms. There were days when the
thrushes still sang well among the rioting undisturbed
shrubberies. But soon men felled the elms and drove
away their shadows for ever, and all that dwelled or could
be imagined therein. No more would the trees be
enchanted by the drunken early songs of blackbirds.
The heavenly beauty of earthly things went away upon
the timber carriages and was stamped with mud. The
butts of the trees were used to decorate the gardens of
the new houses. Two, indeed, were spared by some one’s
folly, and a main bough fell in the night and crushed
through a whole fortnight’s brickwork.
Those elms had come unconsciously to be part of the
real religion of men in that neighbourhood, and certainly
of that old man. Their cool green voices as they swayed,
their masses motionless against the evening or the summer
storms, created a sense of pomp and awe. They gave
mystic invitations that stirred his blood if not his slowly
working humble brain, and helped to build and to keep
firm that sanctuary of beauty to which we must be able
to retire if we are to be more than eaters and drinkers
and newspaper readers. When they were gone he wondered,
still humbly, what would do their work in the
minds of the newcomers. Looking at the features of
the younger people, held in a vice of reserve or pallidly
leering, and hearing the snarl of their voices, he was not
surprised. They had not been given a chance. How
could they have the ease, the state, the kindliness of the
old inhabitants? They had no gods, only a brand-new
Gothic church. Often they supported this or that new
movement, or bought a brave new book, but they continued
to sneer timidly or brutally at everything else.
They were satisfied with a little safe departure from the
common way, some mental or spiritual equivalent to the
door-knocker of imitation hammered copper. They did
not care very much for trees though they planted them
in every street, where the grammar-school boys and
errand-boys mutilated them one by one in the dark; they
cut off the heads of a score of tall poplars, lest perchance
the west wind should one day do the same thing when
one of the million was passing below.
The new people were a mysterious, black-liveried host,
the grandchildren of peers, thieves, gutter-snipes, agricultural
labourers, artisans, shopkeepers, professional men,
farmers, foreign financiers, an unrelated multitude. They
were an endless riddle to the old man. He used to stare
at their houses as one might stare at a corpse in the hope
of discovering that there was something alive there. They
were as impenetrable as their houses, when at night the
blinds of the lighted rooms were drawn and figures or
parts of figures shot fantastically by. He read of their
bankruptcies, their appointments, their crimes, their
successes, unwittingly, in the newspapers. He could
never take it as a matter of course to pass, to be continually
surrounded by, thousands of whom he knew
nothing, to whom he was nothing. Well did they keep
their secrets, this blank or shamefaced crowd of discreetly
dressed people who might be anywhere to-morrow.
He turned from them to his garden and cherry-tree,
and thinking of those who had walked there, and in the
long garden on the other side of the fence, he felt at
home again, with his cat and her long line of descendants.
That long garden had survived the big house to
which it had belonged. A merchant had lived there with
his family of four daughters, dark, tall women, whose
pride and tender speech the old trees in their garden often
recalled. All were beautiful, and they were most beautiful
together. They walked, they rode, they played and
read in the garden, and the old man could see them there.
They were said to be clever and their father was wealthy.
They were nearly always together, and as often as possible
with him. They were a tribe apart, of extraordinary
perfection of strength and grace, holding their own
against the world. And yet, as the old man thought to
himself, looking at their garden in the rain, not one of
them was ever married. They had moved right into
London after selling their house and land. They had
come to his shop once or twice after and made an excuse
for going into the garden: they looked into their
own as if they had lost something there. Thinking of
them he went into his shop and opened a book. A
minute black insect, disturbed from among the leaves,
crawled over and over the white page as he pretended to
read; it went in zigzags half-an-inch long, lost in the
black and white desert, sometimes turning the sharp edge
and going to the other side of the page; but as a rule the
edge alarmed it and it retreated; it was never still. It
reminded him of himself. They were both lost upon the
vast surface of the earth.
But, of course, that was not why he left. Nobody
knew why he left. In his seventieth year he ran away,
bursting out of the crowd as one sheep no braver than the
rest will do sometimes, inexplicably. He has brought his
cats with him, and he has money enough to last until he is
dead. Being considered by his niece as of unsound mind,
he is free to do as he will and is happy when he is alone.
CHAPTER V SUSSEX
A few miles south of that great presiding pollard
beech is the boundary line between Surrey and Kent on
the north and Sussex on the south. A few miles over
the line the moorland organ roll of heather and birch and
pine succeeds the grassy undulations and the well-grown
beech and oak. The yellow roving lines of the paths cut
through the heather into the sand add to the wildness of the
waste, by their suggestion of mountain torrents and of channels
worn in the soft rock or clay by the sea. The same
likeness in little is often to be seen upon a high-pitched
roof of thatch when the straw is earth-coloured and
tunnelled by birds and seamed by rain. Here the houses
are of stone, unadorned, heather-thatched. The maker
of birch-heath brooms plies his trade. There are stacks
of heath and gorse in the yard. All the more fair are
the grooves in the moorland, below the region of pines,
where the tiled white-boarded mill stands by the sheen
of a ford, and the gorse is bright and white clothes are
blowing over neat gardens and the first rose. On a day
of rain and gloom the answer of the gorse to sudden
lights and heats is delicious; all those dull grey and
glaucous and brown dry spines bursting into cool and
fragrant fire is as great a miracle as the turning of flames
to roses round a martyr’s feet.
It is only too easy for the pheasant lords to plant larch
in parallelograms: to escape from them it is necessary to
go in amongst them. Yet there are parts of the forest
large and dark and primeval in look, with a few poor
isolated houses and a thin file of telegraph posts crossing
it among the high gloomy pines and down to the marshy
hollows, to the strewn gold of dwarf willows, and up
again to the deserted wooden windmill, the empty boarded
cottage, the heather-thatched sheds at the southern edge
of the moor. Looking at this tract of wild land the mind
seems to shed many centuries of civilization and to taste
something of the early man’s alarm in the presence of
the uncultured hills—an alarm which is in us tempered
so as to aid an impression of the sublime. Its influence
lingers in the small strips of roadside gorse beyond its
proper boundary. Then, southward, there are softly dipping
meadows, fields of young corn, and oaks thrown
among the cowslips. The small farmhouses are neat
and good—one has a long stone wall in front, and, over
the road, tall Scotch firs above a green pond dappled by
the water crowfoot’s white blossoms and bordered by
sallow and rush. Narrow copses of oak or wide hedges
of hazel and sallow line the road; and they are making
cask hoops under lodges of boughs at the woodsides.
Bluebells and primroses and cuckoo flowers are not to
be counted under the trees. The long moist meadows flow
among the woods up and down from farm to farm and
spire to tower. Each farmhouse group is new—this one
is roofed and walled with tiles; and opposite is a tangle
of grass and gorse, with fowls and hen-coops amongst it,
a sallowy pond, a pile of faggots, some crooked knees of
oak, some fresh-peeled timber: old grey hop poles lean
in a sheaf all round a great oak. The gates are of good
unpainted oak, and some few are of a kind not often seen
elsewhere, lower than a hurdle and composed of two
stout parallel bars united by twenty uprights and by two
pieces meeting to form a V across these. The gates
deserve and would fill a book by themselves.
Green lucent calipers of flags shadow one another in
little wayside ponds, white-railed; for this is the Weald,
the land of small clay ponds. The hazels are the nightingale’s.
In many of the oak woods the timber carriages
have carved a way through primroses and bluebells deep
into the brown clay. The larger views are of cloudy,
oak woods, ridge behind ridge, and green corn or grass
and grey ploughland between; and of the sun pouring
a molten cataract out of dark machicolated clouds on to
one green field that glows a moment and is insignificant
again: the lesser are of little brambly precipitous sandpits
by the road, of a white mill at a crossing, of carved
yews before black-timbered inns, of a starling that has
learned the curlew’s call perched on a cottage roof, of
abeles all rough silver with opening leaf shivering along
the grass-bordered evening road, of two or three big oaks
in a meadow corner and in their shadow unblemished
parsley and grasses bowed as if rushing in the wind. At
an inn door stands a young labourer, tall and straight but
loosely made, his nose even and small, his eyes blue and
deep set, his lips like those of Antinous, his face ruddy
and rough-grained, his hair short and brown and crisp upon
his fair round head; his neck bound by a voluminous
scarf (with alternate lozenges of crimson and deep green
divided by white lines) that is gathered beneath his chin
by a brass ring and thence flows down under his blue
coat; his trousers of grey cord, dirty and patched with
drab to a weathered stone colour, fitting almost tightly
to his large thighs and calves and reaching not too near
to his small but heavily-shod feet. A prince—a slave.
He is twenty, unmarried, sober, honest, a noble animal.
He goes into a cottage that stands worn and old and
without a right angle in its timbers or its thatch any
more than in its apple trees and solitary quince which all
but hide the lilac and massed honesty of the little garden.
This is a house—I had almost said this is a man—that
looked upon England when it could move men to such
songs as, “Come, live with me and be my love,” or—
“Hey, down a down!” did Dian sing,
Amongst her virgins sitting;
“Than love there is no vainer thing,
For maidens most unfitting.”
And so think I, with a down, down derry.
For a moment or less as he goes under the porch I seem
to see that England, that swan’s nest, that island which a
man’s heart was not too big to love utterly. But now
what with Great Britain, the British Empire, Britons,
Britishers, and the English-speaking world, the choice
offered to whomsoever would be patriotic is embarrassing,
and he is fortunate who can find an ideal England of
the past, the present, and the future to worship, and
embody it in his native fields and waters or his garden,
as in a graven image.
The round unending Downs are close ahead, and upon
the nearest hill a windmill beside a huge scoop in the
chalk, a troop of elms below, and then low-hedged fields
of grass and wheat. The farms are those of the downland.
One stands at the end of the elm troop that
swerves and clusters about its tiled roof, grey cliff of
chimney-stack, and many gables; the stables with newer
tiles; the huge slope of the barn; the low mossy cart-lodge
and its wheels and grounded shafts; the pale straw stacks
and the dark hay ricks with leaning ladders. A hundred
sheep-bells rush by with a music of the hills in the wind.
The larks are singing as if they never could have done
by nightfall. It is now the hour of sunset, and windy.
All the sky is soft and dark-grey-clouded except where
the sun, just visible and throbbing in its own light, looks
through a bright window in the west with a glow.
Exactly under the sun the grass and wheat is full both
of the pure effulgence and of the south-west wind,
rippling and glittering: there is no sun for anything else
save the water. North of the sun and out of its power
lies a lush meadow, beyond it a flat marshland cut by
several curves of bright water, above that a dark church
on a wooded mound, and then three shadowy swoops of
Down ending at a spire among trees.
South-west, the jagged ridgy cluster of a hillside town,
a mill and a castle, stand dark and lucid, and behind them
the mere lines of still more distant downs.
CHAPTER VI A RETURN TO NATURE
I turn into my next inn with unusual hopes. For
it was here some years ago that I met for the first time
a remarkable man. It was nine o’clock on a late July
evening, and the haymakers, only just set free, came
stamping into the bar. The last waggon-load stopped
at the door while the red-whiskered carter stood, one hand
on the latch, and drank his pint before leading his horses
into the stall. After the haymakers, in their pale
corduroys and dirty white slops, came a tall, spare, shock-headed
man, not recently shaved, dressed in grey—grey
coat, grey breeches and stockings, and a tall, hard felt hat
that was old and grey. He called for sixpenny ale, and
wiping the hay dust from his neck sat down beside me.
No, he is not here to-day. Perhaps he will never get
out of London again.
I asked him the way to the nearest village, and whether
a bed was to be had there. He answered that it was
some way off—paused, looked at me, drank from his
tankard—and added in a lower voice that he would be
glad if I would come and share his place. Such an
unusual invitation enforced assent.
A quarter of a mile down the next by-way he opened
a little oaken gate that slammed after us, and there, in a
corner of a small, flat field, was his sleeping place, under
an oak. Would I care to join him in fried bacon and
broad beans and tea at six the next morning?
He lit a wisp of hay and soon had a fire burning, and
brought over some hay and sacks for the second bed.
The lights of the farmhouse shone on the other side of
the little field behind lilac bushes. The farmhouse pump
gave out a cry like a guinea fowl for a few minutes.
Then the lights went out. I asked the name of the farm
and he told me.
“I come here almost every summer for the haymaking,”
he said, and detecting my surprise that it was not
his first year of haymaking, he continued—
“It is my tenth summer, to be exact.”
He was a man of hardly over thirty, and I noticed
that his hands, though small and fine, were rough and
warty and dark. Thoughtlessly I remarked that he must
find the winter hard if he travelled like this all the year
round.
“Yes,” he said, with a sigh, “it is, and that is why I
go back in the winter; at least partly why.”
“Go back——?”
“Yes, to London.”
I was still perplexed. He had the air of a town-bred
man of the clerkly class, but no accent, and I could not
think what he did in London that was compatible with
his present life.
“Are you a Londoner, then?”
“Yes, and no. I was born at the village of —— in
Caermarthenshire. My father was a clerk in a coal
merchant’s office of the neighbouring town. But he
thought to better himself, worked hard in the evenings
and came to London, when I was seven, for a better-paid
post. We lived in Wandsworth in a small street
newly built. I went to a middle-class school close by
until I was sixteen, and then I went into a silk merchant’s
office. My father died soon after. He had never been
strong, and from the first year’s work in the city, I have
heard my mother say, he was a doomed man. He made
no friends. While I was young he gave up all his spare
time to me and was happy, wheeling me, my mother
walking alongside, out into the country on every Sunday
that was not soaking wet, and nearly every Saturday
afternoon, too.
“It was on one of these excursions, when they had
left me to myself a little while to talk more gravely than
they usually did when we were out like that, that there
was suddenly opened before me—like a yawning pit,
yet not only beneath me but on every side—infinity, endless
time, endless space; it was thrust upon me, I could
not grasp it, I only closed my eyes and shuddered and
knew that not even my father could save me from it,
then in a minute it was gone. To a more blessed child
some fair or imposing vision might have risen up out of
the deep and given him a profounder if a sadder eye for
life and the world. How unlike it was to the mystic’s
trance, feeling out with infinite soul to earth and stars
and sea and remote time and recognizing his oneness with
them. To me, but later than that, this occasionally
recurring experience was as an intimation of the endless
pale road, before and behind, which the soul has to travel:
it was a terror that enrolled me as one of the helpless,
superfluous ones of the earth.
“I was their only child that lived, and my father’s
joy in me was very great, equalled only by his misery at
the life which he had to lead and which he foresaw for
me. He used to read to me, waking me up for the purpose
sometimes when he reached home late, or if he did
not do that rousing me an hour before breakfast. His
favourite books were The Compleat Angler and
Lavengro, the poems of Wordsworth, the diaries of
Thoreau and the Natural History of Selborne. I remember
crying—when I was twelve—with despair of human
nature’s fickleness to think that White, even though he
was an old man, could have it in his heart to write that
farewell to natural history at the end of his last letter
to Barrington. My father read these books to me several
times in a sad, hoarse voice—as it seemed to me, though
when he paused he was happy enough—which I had often
great trouble to endure as I got older and able and willing
to read for myself. So full was I of a sense of the real
wild country which I had never seen—the Black Mountains
of Caermarthen I hardly recalled—that I became
fanciful, and despised the lavish creeper that hung like a
costly dress over the fence between our garden and the
next, because the earth it grew in was not red earth but
a black pasty compound, full of cinders and mortar and
decayed rags and kittens. I used to like to go to the
blacksmith’s to smell the singeing hoof and to the tram-stables
and smell the horses, and see the men standing
about in loose shirts, hanging braces, bare arms, clay pipes,
with a sort of free look that I could not see elsewhere.
The navvies at work in the road or on the railway line
were a tremendous pleasure, and I noticed that the clerks
waiting for their trains in the morning loved to watch
these hulking free and easy men doing something that
looked as if it mattered, not like their own ledger work
and so on. I had the same sort of pleasure looking up
the street that rose from east to west and seeing the sun
set between the two precipices of brick wall at the top;
it was as if a gate opened there and through it all the
people and things that saddened me had disappeared and
left me to myself; it was like the pit, too, that opened
before me as a little child.
“My father died of consumption. I was then just
able to earn my own living, so I was left in lodgings
and my mother returned to Wales. I worked hard at
figures; at least I went early and stayed late and never
stopped to talk to the others; yet I made frequent mistakes,
and the figures swam in a mist of American rivers
and English waterfalls and gipsy camps, so that it was a
wonder I could ever see my Thoreau and Wordsworth
and Borrow without these figures. Fancy men adopting
as a cry the ‘right to work’! Apparently they are too
broken-spirited to think of a right to live, and would be
content only to work. It is not wonderful that with
such a cry they do very little. Men cannot fight hard
for the ‘right to work’ as I did. My office was at the
bottom of a pit. The four sides of the pit were walls
with many windows, and I could hear voices speaking in
the rooms behind and the click of typewriters, but could
not see into them. Only for two or three days in June
could I see the sun out of the pit. But in the hot days
blue-bottles buzzed on my panes and I took care of them
until one by one they lay dead upon the window ledge.
There were no spiders and they seemed to have a good
life. Sparrows sometimes flew up and down the pit, and
once for a week I had the company of a black-and-white
pigeon. It sat day after day in a hole in the opposite
wall until it died and fell on to the paved yard below.
The clouds sailed over the top of the pit. Sea-gulls flew
over, all golden-winged, in October afternoons. I liked
the fog when all the lights were lit, and though we
did not know one another in the pit we seemed to keep
one another company. But I liked the rain best of all.
It used to splash down from all sides and make a country
noise, and I looked up and saw the quaint cowls sitting
like cats on the chimney-pots, and had ridiculous fancies
that took me far away for a second or two.
“The worst time of all was two or three years after
my father’s death. I spent most of my poor earnings
on clothes; I took the trouble to talk and smoke and
think as much as possible like the other nine young
men in the railway carriage that took me into the city;
I learned their horrible, cowardly scorn for those who
were poor or outlandish, and for all things that were not
like those in their own houses or in those of the richer
people of their acquaintance or envy. We were slaves,
and we gilded our collars.”
“But the journalist and hack writer,” said I, “is worse
off. At least your master only asked for your dregs.
The hack writer is asked to give everything that can be
turned into words at short notice, and so the collar round
his neck is never taken off as yours was between six in
the afternoon and nine in the morning.”
“Ah, but it is open to you to do good or bad. We
could only do bad. All day we were doing things which
we did not understand, which could not in any way concern
us, which had nothing to do with what we had been
taught at school, had read in books or had heard from
our fathers and mothers. When he was angry the head
of the firm used to say we had better take care or a
machine would supersede us in ten years instead of
twenty. We had been driven out of life into a corner in
an underground passage where everything was unnecessary
that did not help us to be quick at figures, or taking down
letters from dictation, or neat in dress and obedient to
the slaves who were set over us. When we were out of
the office we could do nothing which unfitted us for it.
The head of the firm used to say that we were each
‘playing a part, however humble, in the sublime machine
of modern civilization, that not one of us was unnecessary,
and that we must no more complain or grow restive
than does the earth because it is one of the least elements
in this majestic universe.’ We continued to be neat
when we were away from the office, we were disobedient
to everything and everybody else that was not armed with
the power of taking away our bread—to the old, the
poor, the children, the women, the ideas which we had
never dreamed of, and that came among us as a white
blackbird comes in the winter to a barbarous parish where
keeper and gardener and farmer go out with their guns
and stalk it from hedge to hedge until, starved and conspicuous
and rather apart from its companions, it falls to
their beastly shot and is sold to one of the gentry who
puts it into a glass case.
“Sometimes on a Saturday or Sunday I broke away in
a vague unrest, and walked alone to the pretty places
where my father and mother had taken me as a little boy.
Most of them I had not seen for five or six years. My
visits were often formal. I walked out and was glad
to be back to the lights of the street, the strong tea, the
newspaper and the novel. But one day I went farther
than usual to a wood where we used to go without interference
and, after finding all the blackbirds’ and thrushes’
and robins’ nests within reach, boil a kettle and have tea.
I had never in that wood seen any man or woman except
my father and mother; never heard a voice except theirs—my
father perhaps reading Wordsworth aloud—and the
singing birds’ and the moorhens’ in the pond at the edge;
it used to shut out everything but what I had learned to
love most, sunshine and wind and flowers and their love.
When I saw it again I cried; I really could not help it.
For a road had been made alongside of it, and the builder’s
workmen going to and fro had made a dozen gaps in the
hedge and trodden the wood backward and forward and
broken down the branches and made it noisome. Worse
than all, the field, the golden field where I used to lie
among the buttercups and be alone with the blue sky—where
I first felt the largeness and dearness and nearness
of the blue sky as a child of eight and put up my hand
in my delight to draw it through the soft blue substance
that seemed so near—the field was enclosed, a chapel
built; it was a cemetery for all the unknown herd, strange
to one another, strange to every one else, that filled the
new houses spreading over the land.
“At first I was for running away at once. But the
sight made me faint-hearted and my legs dragged, and
it was all I could do to get home—I mean, to my
lodgings.
“However, I was quite different after that. I was
ashamed of my ways, and now spent all my spare time
and money in going out into the country as far as possible,
and reading the old books and the new ones that I could
hear of in the same spirit. I lived for these things. It
was now that I knew my slavery. Everything reminded
me of it. The return half of my railway ticket to the
country said plainly, ‘You have got to be back at ——
not later than 10.39 p.m.’ Then I used to go a different
way back or even walk the whole way to avoid having
this thing in my pocket that proclaimed me a slave.
“It was now that I first accepted the invitation of a
relation who lived on the east coast very near the sea.
The sea had a sandy shore bounded by a perpendicular
sandy cliff, to the edge of which came rough moorland.
The sea washed the foot of the cliff at high tide and
swept the yellow sand clean twice a day, wiping away all
footprints and leaving a fresh arrangement of blue pebbles
glistering in the bitter wind. It was impossible to be
more alone than on this sand, and I was contented again.
The sea brought back the feelings I had when I lay in
the buttercup field—the cemetery—and looked into the
sky. Walking over the moor the undulations of the land
hid and revealed the sea in an always unexpected way,
and often as I turned suddenly I seemed to see the blue
sky extended so as to reach nearly to my feet and half-way
up it went small brown or white clouds like birds—like
ships—in fact they were ships sailing on a sea that
mingled with the sky. It seemed a beautiful life, where
clouds could not help being finely spun or carved, or
pebbles help being delicious to eye and touch. But out
of the extremity of my happiness came my worst grief.
I fell in love. I fell in love with one of my cousins, a
girl of seventeen. She never professed to return my love,
but she was a most true friend, and for a time I was
intoxicated with the delight; I now envy even the brief
moment of pain and misery that I had in those days.
“She was clever and understanding so that I was always
at my best with her, and yet, too, she was as sweet as a
child and strange as an animal. The few moments of
pain were when I saw her with the other girls. When
they were together, running on the sands or talking or
dancing they seemed all to be one, like the wind; and
sometimes I thought that like the wind they had no heart
amongst them—except mine that raced with the runners
and sighed among the laughers. It was lovely to see her
with animals! with cows or horses, her implicit motherhood
going out to them in an animal kindness, a bluff
tenderness without thought. At times I looked carefully
and solemnly into her eyes until I was lost in a curious
pleasure like that of walking in a shadowy, still, cold
place, a cathedral or wintry grove—she had the largest
of dark grey eyes; and she did not turn away or smile,
but looked fearlessly forward, careless and unashamed
like a deep pool in a wood unused to wayfarers. Then
she seemed so much a child, and I longed for the days
(which I had never really had) when I could have been
as careless and bold and free as she was. No, I could
never teach those eyes and lips the ways of love: that
was for some boy to do. And I thought I will be content
to love her and to have her friendliness. I was old
for my years, and my life without the influence of women
in office and lodgings, I thought, had made me unfit for
her delicate ways. I turned away and the sunny ships
in the sea were mournful because of my thoughts. But I
could not wait. I told her my love. She was not angry
or indifferent. She did not reject it. She was afraid.
They sent her away to college. She overworked and
overplayed, and they have told me she is now a schoolmistress.
I see her sad and firm with folded hands.
When I knew her she was tall and straight, with long
brown hair in two heavy plaits, a shining, rounded brow,
dark-lashed, grey eyes, and a smile of inexpressible sweetness
in which I once or twice surprised her, pleased with
the happiness and beauty of her thoughts and of Nature.
“When I had lost her, or thought I had—
Not comforted to live
But that there is this jewel in the world
Which I may see again——
I resolved that I would not be a slave any more. For
a few weeks I used to fancy it was only by a chance I
had lost her, and every now and then as I mused over it
I got heated and my thoughts raced forward as if in the
hope of overtaking and averting that very evil chance
which had already befallen, and had in fact caused the
train of thought.
“I saved every penny that I could from my salary.
In six months I had saved twenty pounds. Out of this
I bought a new black suit, a pair of boots and a hat, and
gave them to my landlady and asked her to take care of
them until I returned, which might be at the end of
October. It was then April. I gave notice to my
employers and left them. The next day very early I
left London, and walked all day and all night until I
reached the sea. There I bathed and ate a hearty meal,
and walking along the cliffs till I came to a small farmhouse
I engaged a bedroom, and there I slept and thought
and slept undisturbed for twenty-four hours. I was free.
I was free to dream myself no longer one of the mob-led
mob. With care my money would last until mid-summer,
even if I did no work.
“It was a warm, wet May, and by the end of the
month there was a plentiful crop of weeds, and I had no
difficulty in getting work at hoeing. Strawberry picking
and cherry picking followed. I was very slow and
earned little, but it was now warm enough to sleep out,
and I earned my food. By the end of July, as I liked
the work, I was as useful with my hayrake as any of the
women and better than most of the odd hands. I wore
my fingers raw at tying up barley and oats and, later on,
at feeding the threshing machine. But before the end of
October the weather drove me back to London, with ten
shillings in my pocket.
“I put on my new clothes and got as good a berth as
my first one, and in the hope of another spring and
summer out of doors I passed the winter cheerfully. To
save more money I went to bed as soon as I got back
to my lodgings, and read myself to sleep.
“In May a spell of fine weather drove me to give
notice again, and I walked as far as Maidstone the first
day. My second summer was like my first. I was
already known at half-a-dozen farms. When they could
not give me work at once they gave me leave to fish in
the three or four ponds to be found on all the farms
in the Weald of Kent, and I had many a large, if not
always savoury, meal of tench and eels. At the end of
the summer I had three pounds in my pocket, and little
less by the end of October.
“The winter I passed as before. For five years I lived
in this way. Then, for the sake of going abroad on my
savings, I worked for a whole year at a desk, and spent
four months along the Loire and down to Bordeaux;
from there I worked my passage to Newport. Since
then I have gone back to my old plan.”
Here he paused and mused. I asked him if he still
found it easy to get work in London.
“No, that’s it,” he replied; “my handwriting is worse
and it is slow. The first weeks in London seem to undo
all the good of my summer outing, especially as my salary
is less than it used to be. They begin to ask me if I am
a married man when I apply for work. The November
rains remind me that I have rheumatism. It is my great
fear that I may need a doctor, and so spend my savings,
and be unable to leave London until field work is plentiful
in June. But I have my freedom; I could, if necessary,
take an under-cowman’s place and live entirely on
the land. They begin to look at my hands when I apply
for clerical work, and I can’t wear gloves.”
“And ten years hence?”
“That is ten years too far ahead for me to look, though
I am less cheerful than I used to be. I realize that I
belong to the suburbs still. I belong to no class or race,
and have no traditions. We of the suburbs are a muddy,
confused, hesitating mass, of small courage though much
endurance. As for myself, I am world-conscious, and
hence suffer unutterable loneliness. I know what bitterness
it is to be lacking in those strong tastes and impulses
which, blinding men to what does not concern them,
enables them to live with a high heart. For example, I
have a sensitive palate and am glad of my food, yet whenever
I taste lamb—which I do when I can—my pleasure
is spoilt by the sight of the butcher carrying a lamb under
his arm. There it is. I am sensitive on all sides. Your
true man would either forget the sight or he would be
moved to a crusade. I can do neither.
“I am weary of seeing things, the outsides of things,
for I see nothing else. It makes me wretched to think
what swallows are to many children and poets and other
men, while to me they are nothing but inimitable, compact
dark weights tumbling I do not know how through
the translucent air—nothing more, and yet I know they
are something more. I apprehend their weight, buoyancy
and velocity as they really are, but I have no vision.
Then it is that I remember those words of Sir Thomas
Browne’s—
“‘I am sure there is a common spirit that plays within
us, yet makes no part in us; and that it is the Spirit of
God, the fire and scintillation of that noble and mighty
essence, which is the life and radical heat of spirits....
This is that gentle heat that brooded on the waters and in
six days hatched the world; this is that irradiation that
dispels the mists of hell, the clouds of horror, fear, sorrow,
despair; and preserves the region of the mind in serenity.
Whosoever feels not the warm gale and gentle ventilation
of this spirit (though I feel his pulse) I dare not say
he lives; for truly without this, to me there is no heat
under the tropic; nor any light, though I dwell in the
body of the sun.’
“I dare not say I live. And yet the cows, the well-fed,
quiet cows, in this fine soft weather stare enviously at
me through the gate, though they know nothing of death,
and I know it must come, and that even though often
desired, when it comes it will be unwelcome——Yet
they stare enviously at me, I am sure.
“I have no courage. I can at least endure. I can use
my freedom to become a slave again, and at least I know
that I have lost nothing by my way of living. Yes, I
can endure, and if after my death I am asked questions
difficult to answer, I can ask one that is unanswerable
which I have many times asked myself—often in London,
but not here. Here I love my food and my work, my
rest. My dreams are good. I am not unkindly spoken
to; I make no enemies.
“But yet I cannot look forward—there is nothing
ahead—just as I cannot look back. My people have not
built; they were not settled on the earth; they did
nothing; they were oil or grit in a great machine; they
took their food and shelter modestly and not ungratefully
from powers above that were neither kind nor cruel. I
hope I do no less; I wish I could do more.
“Now again returns that old feeling of my childhood—I
felt it when I had left my cousin—I have felt it
suddenly not only in London, but on the top of the
Downs and by the sea; the immense loneliness of the
world, as if the next moment I might be outside of all
visible things. You know how it is, on a still summer
evening, so warm that the ploughman and his wife have
not sent their children to bed, and they are playing, and
their loud voices startle the thought of the woods; my
feeling is like that, space and quiet and my own littleness
stupendously exaggerated. I have wished I could lay
down my thoughts and desires and noises and stirrings
and cease to trouble that great peace. It was, perhaps, of
this loneliness that the Psalmist spoke: ‘My days are
consumed like smoke.... I watch, and am as a sparrow
alone on the housetop.’ The world is wrong, but the
night is fine; the dew light and the moist air is full of the
honeysuckle scent. I will smoke another pipe of your
tobacco and leave you for a while. I like to be alone
before I sleep.”
The next I saw of him was when he was frying bacon
and boiling beans for our meal. “Forget my night
thoughts,” he said, “and be thankful for the white dry
road and the blue sky. We are not so young but that
we must be glad it is summer and fine. As for me, the
dry weather is so sweet that I like the smell of elder
flower and the haycart horses’ dung and the dust that get
into the throat of an evening. Good-bye.”
He went away to wash at the pump, as the cattle spread
out from the milking-stalls into the field and filled it with
their sweet breath and the sound of their biting the thick
grass.
I saw him again a few years later.
London was hot and dry, and would have been
parched, cracked and shrivelled had it been alive instead
of dead. The masonry was so dry that the eye wearied
of it before the feet wearied of the pavement, and
both desired the rain that makes the city at one with
Nature. The plane-trees were like so many captives
along the streets, shackled to the flagstones, pelted with
dust, humiliated, all their rusticity ravished though not
forgotten. The very sky, lofty, blue, white-clouded, was
parched, the blue and the white being soiled by a hot,
yellowish-grey scum that harmonizes with gritty pavements
and stark towers and spires. The fairest thing to
be seen—away from the river—was the intense young
green of the grass-blades trying to grow up through the
gratings which surround the trees of the streets. The
grass was a prophet muttering wild, ambiguous things,
and since his voice was very small and came from underground,
it was hard to hear him, even without understanding.
Thousands tread down the grass, so that except for
a few hours at night it can never emerge from the grating.
Some vast machinery plunged and thundered behind
the walls, but though they trembled and grew hot, it
burst not through. Even so the multitude in the streets,
of men and horses and machines and carriages of all kinds,
roared and moved swiftly and continuously, encaged within
walls that are invisible; and they also never burst through.
Both are free to do what they are told. All of the crowd
seem a little more securely imprisoned than him who
watches, because he is aware of his bars; but they move
on, or seem to do, on and on, round and round, as
thoughtless as the belt of an engine.
There was not one face I knew; not one smiled; not
one relaxed or contracted with a thought, an emotion, a
fancy; but all were clear, hard, and fixed in a vice, so
that though they were infinite in their variety—no two
eyebrows set the same way, no two mouths in the same
relation to the eyes—the variety seemed the product of a
senseless ingenuity and immense leisure, as of a sublime
philatelist. Hardly one spoke; only the women moved
from left to right instead of straight on, and their voices
were inaudible when their lips moved. The roar in
which all played a part developed into a kind of silence
which not any one of these millions could break; the sea
does not absorb the little rivers more completely than this
silence the voices of men and women, than this solitude
their personalities. Now and then a face changed, an
eyebrow was cocked, or a mouth fell; but it meant less
to me than the flutter as of a bird when drop by drop
the rain drips from the beeches and gives a plash and a
trembling to one leaf and then another in the undergrowth.
There is a more than human force in the movement
of the multitude, more than the sum of all the
forces in the arched necks, the grinding chest muscles,
and the firm feet of the horses, the grace of the bright
women, the persistency of the tall men and thick men.
They cannot stop. They look stupid or callous or blank
or even cruel. They are going about another’s business;
they conceal their own, hiding it so that they forget (as
a drunkard forgets where he has hidden his gold) where
they have hidden it, hiding their souls under something
stiffer and darker than the clothing of their bodies. It is
hard to understand why they do not sometimes stop one
another, to demand where the soul and the soul’s business
is hid, to snatch away the masks. It was intolerable that
they were not known to me, that I was not known to
them, that we should go on like waves of the sea, obeying
whatever moon it is that sends us thundering on the
unscalable shores of night and day. Such force, such
determination as moved us along the burning streets might
scale Olympus. Where was he who could lead the
storming-party?
Between a pack of cabs and a pack of ’buses there was
a quiet space of fifty yards in length; for a little while it
seemed that the waves were refusing their task. There
was not one black coat, not one horse, not one brightly
loaded ’bus: no haste. It was a procession.
In front marched a tall son of man, with white
black-bearded face, long black hair, more like plumage
than hair in its abundance and form, and he wore no hat.
He walked straight as a soldier, but with long, slow steps,
and his head hung so that his bare breast supported it, for
he had no coat and his shirt was half open. He had knee-breeches,
bare dark legs, and shoes on his feet. His hands
were behind his back, as if he were handcuffed. Two
men walked beside him in other men’s black clothes and
black hats worn grey—two unnoticeable human beings,
snub-nosed, with small, rough beards, dull eyes, shuffling
gait. Two others followed them close, each carrying
one of the poles of a small white banner inscribed with
the words: “The Unemployed.” These also were unnoticeable,
thin, grey, bent, but young, their clothes, their
faces, their hair, their hats almost the same dry colour as
the road. It was impossible to say what their features were,
because their heads hung down and their hats were drawn
well on to their heads, and their eyes were unseen. They
could not keep step, nor walk side by side, and their
banner was always shaky and always awry. Next, in no
order, came three others of the same kind, shambling like
the rest, of middle height, moderately ill-dressed, moderately
thin, their hands in their pockets. In one of these
I recognized the man who was born in Caermarthenshire.
A cart came close behind, drawn by a fat grey donkey
who needed no driving, for the one who rode in the cart
had his back to the shafts, and, leaning forward on a tub
into which money was expected to be thrown, he appeared
to be talking to those who trailed at the back, for he
waved an arm and wagged his yellow beard. He was fat,
and dressed in a silk hat, frock-coat and striped trousers,
almost too ancient to be ridiculous had they not kept
company with a jaunty pair of yellow boots. He was
midway between a seaside minstrel and a minister, had
not one gesture destroyed the resemblance by showing
that he wore no socks. Round about his coat also were
the words: “The Unemployed,” repeated or crudely
varied. Those whom he addressed were the fifteen or
twenty who completed the procession but seemed not to
listen. They were all bent, young or middle-aged men,
fair-haired, with unintentional beards, road-coloured skins
and slightly darker clothes. Many wore overcoats, the
collars turned up, and some had nothing under them
except a shirt, and one not that. All with hands in
pockets, one carrying a pipe, all silent and ashamed,
struggled onward with bent knees. No two walked
together; there was no approach to a row or a column in
their arrangement, nor was there any pleasing irregularity
as of plants grown from chance-scattered seed; by no
means could they have been made to express more feebleness,
more unbrotherliness, more lack of principle, purpose
or control. Each had the look of the meanest thief
between his captors. Two blue, benevolent, impersonal
policemen, large men, occasionally lifted their arms as if
to help forward the contemptible procession; sometimes,
with a quick motion of the hand, they caused the straggling
rear to double their pace for a few yards by running
with knees yet more bent and coat-tails flapping and
hands still deep in pockets—only for a few yards, for
their walking pace was their best, all having the same
strength, the same middle height, the same stride, though
no two could be seen keeping step.
The traffic thickened, and amidst the horses that
nodded and trampled and the motor-cars that fumed and
fretted the procession was closed up into a grey block
behind the donkey-cart. On one side of the donkey was
the black-bearded man, his right arm now resting on the
animal’s neck; on the other side the policemen; in front
the standard-bearers hung down their heads and held up
their poles. Often the only remnant visible was the
raven crest of the leader.
The multitude on the pavement continued to press
straight onward, or to flit in and out of coloured shops.
None looked at the standard, the dark man and his cloudy
followers, except a few of the smallest newspaper boys
who had a few spare minutes and rushed over to march
with them in the hope of music or a speech or a conflict.
The straight flower-girl flashed her eyes as she stood on
the kerb, her left arm curving with divine grace round
the shawl-hidden child at her bosom, her left hand thrust
out full of roses. The tender, well-dressed women leaning
on the arms of their men smiled faintly, a little
pitiful, but gladly conscious of their own security and
pleasantness. Men with the historic sense glanced and
noted the fact that there was a procession. One man,
standing on the kerb, took a sovereign from his pocket,
looked at it and then at the unemployed, made a little
gesture of utter bewilderment, and dropping the coin
down into the drain below, continued to watch. Comfortable
clerks and others of the servile realized that here
were the unemployed about whom the newspapers had
said this and that—(“a pressing question”—“a very
complicated question not to be decided in a hurry”—“it
is receiving the attention of some of the best intellects of
the time”—“our special reporter is making a full investigation”—“who
are the genuine and who are the impostors?”—“connected
with Socialist intrigues”)—and
they repeated the word “Socialism” and smiled at the
bare legs of the son of man and the yellow boots of the
orator. Next day they would smile again with pride that
they had seen the procession which ended in feeble,
violent speeches against the Army and the Rich, in four
arrests and an imprisonment. For they spoke in voices
gentle with hunger. They were angry and uttered
curses. One waved an arm against a palace, an arm that
could scarcely hold out a revolver even were all the kings
sitting in a row to tempt him. In the crowd and disturbance
the leader fell and fainted. They propped him in
their arms and cleared a space about him. “Death of
Nelson,” suggested an onlooker, laughing, as he observed
the attitude and the knee-breeches. “If he had only a
crown of thorns ...” said another, pleased by the group.
“Wants a bit of skilly and real hard work,” said a third.
CHAPTER VII A RAILWAY CARRIAGE—SURREY—SUSSEX — SURREY. — SUSSEX.
I left London as quickly as possible. The railway
carriage was nearly full of men reading the same newspapers
under three or four different names, when a little
grizzled and spectacled man of middle age entered—a
printer, perhaps—with a twisted face and simple and
puzzled expression that probably earned him many a laugh
from street-corner boys. As he sat down he recognized a
sailor, a tall, ponderous, kind-faced man made in three
distinct storeys, who supported his enormous red hands
upon knees each fit to have been the mould of a hero’s
helmet.
“Well, I never did, and how are you, Harry?”
They looked at one another kindly but with a question
piercing through the kindness and an effort to divine the
unknowable without betraying curiosity. The kindness
did, in fact, melt away the almost physical obstacle of
twenty years spent apart and in ignorance of one another.
“When did you leave the old place?” said the sailor.
“Soon after you did yourself, Harry; just after the
shipwreck of the Wild Swan; twenty-one, twenty-two—yes,
twenty-two years ago.”
“Is it so long? I could have sworn you had that
beard when I saw you last,” and the sailor looked at him
in a way that showed he had already bridged the twenty-two
years and knew the man.
“Yes, twenty-two years.”
“And do you ever go back to the old place? How’s
Charlie Nash, and young Woolford, and the shepherd?”
“Let me see——”
“But how is Maggie Looker?” broke in the sailor
upon a genial answer in the bud.
“Oh, didn’t you know? She took ill very soon after
you went away, and then they thought she was all right
again; but they could not quite get rid of the cough, and
it got bad in the winter, and all through the spring it
was worse.”
“And so she died in the summer.”
“So she did.”
“Oh, Christ! but what times we had.”
And then, in reminiscences fast growing gay—the mere
triumph of memory, the being able to add each to the
other’s store, was a satisfaction—they told the story of a
pretty country girl whom they had quarrelled over until
she grew too proud for both; how heavy was her hair;
how she could run, and nobody was like her for finding
a wasps’-nest. Her boldness and carelessness filled them
with envy still.
“I reckon we old ones would call her a tomboy now,”
said the sailor.
“I should say we would.”
“Now, I wonder what sort of a wife she would have
made?”
“Hum, I don’t know....”
“Do you remember that day her and you and me got
lost in the forest?”
“Yes, and we were there all night, and I got a hiding
for it.”
“Not Maggie.”
“Not poor Maggie.”
“And when we couldn’t see our way any more we
lifted her up into that old beech where the green woodpecker’s
nest was.”
“Yes, and you took off your coat and breeches to
cover her up.”
“And so did you, though I reckon one would have
been enough now I come to think of it.”
“I don’t know about that. But how we did have to
keep on the move all night to keep warm.”
“And dared not go very far for fear of losing the
tree.”
“And in the morning I wondered what we should do
about getting back our clothes.”
“You wanted me to go because my shirt hadn’t any
holes in it.”
“But we both went together.”
“And, before we had made up our minds which should
go first and call, up she starts. Lord, how she did laugh!”
“Ay, she did.”
“And says, ‘Now, that’s all my eye and Betty Martin,
boys’; and so did we laugh, and I never felt a bit silly
either. She was a good sort of girl, she was. Man and
woman, I never met the likes of her, never heard tell
of the equal of her,” said the sailor musingly.
“Married, Harry?”
“No, nor likely to be, I don’t think. And yourself?”
“Well, I was.... I married Maggie.... It was after
the first baby....”
A small boy in a corner could not get on with his
novelette: he stared open-mouthed and open-eyed, now
and then unconsciously imitating their faces; or he would
correct this mere wonderment and become shy and
uncomfortable at the frank ways of these men talking
aloud in a crowded carriage, and utterly regardless of
others, about private matters.
A trim shop assistant pretended to read about the
cricket, but listened, and could not conceal his cold contempt
for men so sunken as to give themselves away
like this.
A dark, thin, genial, pale-faced puritan clerk looked
pitifully—with some twinkles of superiority that asked
for recognition from his fellow-passengers—these children,
for as such he regarded them, and would not wholly
condemn.
Others occasionally jerked out a glance or rolled a
leaderless eye or rustled a newspaper without losing the
dense veil over their individuality that made them tombs,
monuments, not men.
One sat gentle, kindly, stupidly envying these two their
spirited free talk, their gestures, the hearty draughts of life
which they seemed to have taken.
All were botanists who had heard and spoken words
but had no sense of the beauty and life of the flower
because fate had refused, or education destroyed, the gift
of liberty and of joy.
Then I saw a huge silence of meadows, of woods, and
beyond these, of hills that raised two breasts of empurpled
turf into the sky; and, above the hills, one mountain of
cloud that beamed as it reposed in the blue as in a sea.
The white cloud buried London with a requiescat in pace.
I like to think how easily Nature will absorb London
as she absorbed the mastodon, setting her spiders to spin
the winding-sheet and her worms to fill in the grave,
and her grass to cover it pitifully up, adding flowers—as
an unknown hand added them to the grave of Nero. I
like to see the preliminaries of this toil where Nature tries
her hand at mossing the factory roof, rusting the deserted
railway metals, sowing grass over the deserted platforms
and flowers of rose-bay on ruinous hearths and walls.
It is a real satisfaction to see the long narrowing wedge
of irises that runs alongside and between the rails of the
South-Eastern and Chatham Railway almost into the
heart of London. And there are many kinds of weather
when the air is full of voices prophesying desolation. The
outer suburbs have almost a moorland fascination when
fog lies thick and orange-coloured over their huge flat
wastes of grass, expectant of the builder, but does not
quite conceal the stark outlines of a traction engine, some
procumbent timber, a bonfire and frantic figures darting
about it, and aërial scaffolding far away. Other fields, yet
unravished but menaced, the fog restores to a primeval
state. And what a wild noise the wind makes in the
telegraph wires as in wintry heather and gorse! When
the waste open spaces give way to dense streets there is
a common here and a lawn there, where the poplar leaves,
if it be November, lie taintless on the grass, and the
starlings talk sweet and shrill and cold in the branches,
and nobody cares to deviate from the asphalte path to the
dewy grass: the houses beyond the green mass themselves
gigantic, remote, dim, and the pulse of London beats low
and inaudible, as if she feared the irresistible enemy that
is drawing its lines invisibly and silently about her on
every side. If a breeze arises it makes that sound of the
dry curled leaves chafing along the pavement; at night
they seem spies in the unguarded by-ways. But there
are also days—and spring and summer days, too—when
a quiet horror thicks and stills the air outside London.
The ridges of trees high in the mist are very grim.
The isolated trees stand cloaked in conspiracies here and
there about the fields. The houses, even whole villages,
are translated into terms of unreality as if they were
carved in air and could not be touched; they are empty
and mournful as skulls or churches. There is no life
visible; for the ploughmen and the cattle are figures of
light dream. All is soft and grey. The land has drunken
the opiate mist and is passing slowly and unreluctantly
into perpetual sleep. Trees and houses are drowsed
beyond awakening or farewell. The mind also is infected,
and gains a sort of ease from the thought that an eternal
and universal rest is at hand without any cry or any pain.
The road skirts the marshland, the stream and the
town, and goes through a gap in the Downs towards
another range and more elms and farms at its feet. Stately
walks the carter’s boy with his perpendicular brass-bound
whip, alongside four waggon-horses, while the carter rides.
It is a pleasant thing to see them going to their work in
the early gold of the morning, fresh, silent, their horses
jingling, down the firm road. If they were leading their
team to yoke them to the chariot of the sun they could
not be more noble. They are the first men I have seen
this morning, and truly they create for a little while the
illusion that they are going to guide the world and that
all will be well in the golden freshness under the blue.
The road now divides to go round the base of the
Downs, but a farm track sets out to climb them. There,
at the corner, is a church, on the very edge of the flat
vale and its elms and ashes in the midst of meadows; a
plain towered church, but with a rough churchyard, half
graveyard and half orchard, its grass and parsley and nettle
uncut under the knotty apple trees, splashed with silver
and dull gold-green, dotted by silver buds among yellow-lichened
branches that are matted densely as a magpie’s
nest. The dust from the high road powders the nettles
and perfects the arresting melancholy of the desolation,
so quiet, so austere, and withal as airy as a dream remembered.
But above are the Downs, green and sweet with
uplifting grass, and beyond them the sea, darkly gleaming
under lustrous white cliffs and abrupt ledges of turf, in
the south; in the south-east a procession of tufted trees
going uphill in single file; in the south-west the dazzling
slate roofs of a distant town, two straight sea walls and
two steamers and their white wakes; northward the most
beautiful minor range in all the downland, isolated by a
river valley at the edge of which it ends in a gulf of
white quarry, while on the other side it heaves and flows
down almost to the plain, but rises again into a lesser hill
with woods, and then slowly subsides. Within a few
square miles it collects every beauty of the chalk hill;
its central height is a dome of flawless grass only too
tender to be majestic; and that is supported by lesser
rounds and wavering lines of approach in concavity and
convexity, playgrounds for the godlike shadows and lights,
that prolong the descent of the spent wave of earth into
the plain.
An uncertain path keeps to the highest ridge. The
sides of the Downs are invaded by long stream-like gorse-sided
coombes, of which the narrow floor is palest green
grass. The highest points command much of earth, all
of heaven. They are treeless, but occasionally the turf
is over-arched by the hoops of a brier thicket, the new
foliage pierced by upright dead grey grass. They are the
haunt of the swift, the home of wheatear and lark and
of whatsoever in the mind survives or is born in this pure
kingdom of grass and sky. Ahead, they dip to a river and
rise again, their sweep notched by a white road.
At the inland end of this river valley is an antique
red-tiled large village or small town, a perfect group of
human dwellings, as inevitable as the Downs, dominated
by a mound and on it a windmill in ruin; mothered by a
church at the river’s edge. Under the sign of “Ye Olde ——”
is a room newly wainscoted in shining matchboard.
Its altar—its little red sideboard—is symmetrically decorated
by tiers and rows of lemonade, cherry cider and
ginger ale bottles, many-coloured, and in the midst of
these two syphons of soda-water. The doorways and
windows are draped in white muslin, the hearth filled by
a crinkled blue paper fan; the mantelpiece supports a
dozen small vases. The oilcloth is new and odorous
and bright. There are pink geraniums in salmon-coloured
bowls on the table; a canary in a suspended cage; and on
the walls a picture of a girl teasing a dog with a toy
mouse.
At the cross-roads is a group of old slated white farm
buildings and a tiled farmhouse of brick and flint; and
above, at the top of a slope of down, is a grey spire and
two orange roofs of cottages amidst a round cluster of
trees; the sheep graze and their bells tittle-tattle. The
seaward-going road alongside but above the river dips
then under steep banks of blackthorn and parsley to a
village of flint where another spire rises out of the old
roofs of a farmhouse and its family of barns and lodges;
a nightingale sings at hand, a wheeling pewit cries and
gleams over the blue ripples of the river. Across the
water a shallow scoop has been carved by Nature out
of the side of the down; it is traversed by two diverging
paths which alone are green, for the rest of the surface
is of gorse and, full in the face of the sun, forms a mossy
cirrus over the mist of its own warm shade. The down
beside the road is now all cowslips among its scattered
bramble and thorn, until it is cloven by a tributary bay,
a quarter of a mile in length, marshy at first and half-filled
by elms and willows, but at its higher end occupied,
behind ash trees and an orchard, by a farmhouse, a circular
domed building and a barn, all having roofs of ochre tile,
except the thatched barn, and grey stained walls; a straight
road goes to the house along the edge of the marsh and
elms. Grey plover whistle singly on the wet borders of
the stream or make a concerted whimper of two or three.
A little beyond is a larger bay of the same kind,
bordered by a long curving road entirely lined by elms
dividing it from the broad meadow that has an elm
rookery in a corner under the steep clean slope of down;
at the end is a church singing to itself with all its bells
in the solitude. And the hedges are full of strong young
thrushes which there is no one to frighten—is there any
prettier dress than the speckled feathers of their breasts
and the cape of brown over their shoulders and backs, as
they stir the dew in May?
Then the valley opens wide and the river doubles in
gleaming azure about a narrow spit of grass, in sight of
a sharp white fall of chalk, into the lucid quiet sea. At
this bend a company of sycamores girds and is one with
a group of tiled and thatched and gabled buildings, of
ochre, brown and rose. The road crosses the river and
a path leads near the sea, between mustard flower, lucerne,
beans, corn and grass, in flint-walled fields, to a church
and farm of flint, overtopped by embowering chestnuts,
ilex and the elms of rooks; and below there is another
valley and river, a green pathless marsh, at whose edge five
noisy belching chimneys stand out of a white pit. The
path, over turf, rises to the Downs, passing a lonely flint
barn with rich dark roof and a few sycamores for mates.
This is the cornland, and the corn bunting sings solitary
and monotonous, and the linnets twitter still in flocks.
Above and around, the furzy coombes are the home of
blackbirds that have a wilder song in this world of infinite
corn below and grass above, and but one house. Violets
and purple orchis (and its white buds) cloud the turf.
On the other side the Downs sink to gently clustered
and mounded woods and yet more corn surrounding a
thatched flint barn, a granary and cart-lodge, and, again,
a farm under sycamores.
The soft-ribbed grey sky of after-sunset is slowly
moving, kindly and promising rain. The air is still, the
road dusty, but the hedges tender green, and the grasshopper
lark sings under the wild parsley of the roadside
and the sedge-warbler in the sallows.
Just beyond is the town by the beautiful domed hill,
a town of steep lanes and wallflowers on old walls and
such a date as 1577 modestly inscribed on a doorway; its
long old street, sternly adapted to the needs of shopkeepers
and gentry, looks only old-fashioned, its age being as
much repressed as if it were a kind of sin or originality.
This is that spirit which would quarrel with the stars for
not being in straight lines like print, the spirit of one who,
having been disturbed while shaving by the sight of a
favourite cat in the midst of her lovers and behaving after
the manner of her kind, gives orders during the long
mid-day meal that she shall be drowned forthwith, or—no—to-morrow,
which is Monday. This is that spirit
which says—
Nature is never stiff, and none recognizes this fact
better than —— & Son, and their now well-known and
natural-looking rockeries have reclaimed many a dreary
bit of landscape. At —— they showed me photographs
of various country seats where the natural-looking scenery
has been evolved by their artistic taste and ingenuity out
of the most ordinary efforts of Nature. Thus a dull old
mill-stream has, with the aid of rockeries and appropriate
vegetation, been converted into a wonderfully picturesque
spot, an ordinary brook was transformed into a
lovely woodland scene, with ferns, mosses, and lichens
growing among the rockeries, and the shores of an
uninteresting lake became undulating banks of beauty by
the same means; while the beautiful rockeries in ——
Park were also the work of this firm. —— & Son have
other ways, too, of beautifying gardens and grounds by
the judicious use of balustrades, fountains, quaint figures,
etc., made of “—— terra-cotta,” or artificial stone, which
is far more durable than real stone or marble, not so
costly, and impervious to frost and all weathers, although
it takes the vegetation in the same way, and after a year’s
exposure it can scarcely be distinguished from antique
stone. In it the great spécialité here just now is “sundials,”
the latest craze; for without a sundial no ancient
or up-to-date garden is considered complete.
Nevertheless the town smells heartily of cattle, sheep,
and malt; a rookery and white orchard confront the railway
station, and in the midst of the streets the long grass
is rough and wet and full of jonquils round ancient
masonry: seen from a height the town shares the sunlight
equally with massy foliage and finds its place as a part
of Nature, and the peregrine takes it in its sweep.
The turtle-doves have come and the oaks are budding
bronze in the Weald. The steep roadside banks are
cloaked in grass, violet, and primrose still, and robin-run-in-the-hedge
and stitchwort and cuckoo flowers, and the
white-throats talk in the hazel copses. A brooklet runs
in a hollow that would almost hold the Thames, and
crossing the road fills a rushy mill-pond deep below, and
makes a field all golden and shining with marigold. Just
beyond, a gnarled lime avenue leads to a grey many-windowed
house of stone within a stately park. Opposite
the gate an old woman sits on the grass, her feet in the
dust at the edge of the road; motor-cars sprinkle her and
turn her black to drab; she sits by the wayside eternally,
expecting nothing.
Turn out of this main road, and by-ways that tempt
neither cyclists nor motorists go almost as straight. Here
is no famous house, not a single inn or church, but only
the unspoilt Weald, and far away, a long viaduct that
carries noiseless trains against the sky above hollow
meadows. Bluebell, primrose, anemone—anemone, primrose,
bluebell—star and cloud the lush banks and the roots
of the blackthorns, hazels and maples of the hedge. A
stream washes the roots of many oaks, and flows past flat
fields of dusky grass, cuckoo flower and marigold,—black
pines at the verge. The light smoke of a roadside fire
ascends into the new leaves of the hazels where two
tramps are drying their clothes. Many oaks are down,
and lie pale and gleaming like mammoth bones among
the bluebells in plantations roughened by old flint pits.
The faggots of oak tops and cords of twisted timber
are being made up; the woodmen light a fire and the chips
fly from the axes. It is only to these men that I am a
stranger as I walk through the land. At first I admire
the hardihood and simplicity of their necessary toil among
the oaks, but they lift their dark eyes, and then—it is as
strange as when I pass a white embowered house, and the
road is muffled with straw, and I hear by chance that
some one unknown is dying behind that open window
through which goes the thrush’s song and the children’s
homeward chatter. Neither townsman or countryman,
I cannot know them. The countryman knows their trades
and their speech, and is of their kind; the townsman’s
curiosity wins him a greeting. But in May at least I am
content, in the steep little valley made by a tributary of
the Medway, its sides wooded with oak and the flowers
glad of the sun among the lately cleared undergrowth,
and the cuckoo now in this oak and now in that, and
the turtle-doves whose voices, in the soft lulls after rain,
make the earth seem to lie out sleek in the sun, stretching
itself to purr with eyes closed. The cuckoo is gone
before we know what his cry is to tell us or to remind
us of.
There are few things as pleasant as the thunder and
lightning of May that comes in the late afternoon, when
the air is as solid as the earth with stiff grey rain for an
hour. There is no motion anywhere save of this perpendicular
river, of the swaying rain-hit bough and quivering
leaf. But through it all the thrushes sing, and jolly
as their voices are the roars and echoes of the busy thunder
quarrying the cliffs of heaven. And then the pleasure
of being so wet that you may walk through streams and
push through thickets and be none the wetter for it.
Before it is full night the light of the young moon falls
for a moment out of a troubled but silent sky upon the
young corn, and the tranquil bells are calling over the
woods.
Then in the early morning the air is still and warm,
but so moist that there is a soul of coolness in the heat,
and never before were the leaves of the sorrel and wood
sanicle and woodruff, and the grey-green foliage and pallid
yellow flowers of the large celandine, so fair. The
sudden wren’s song is shrewd and sweet and banishes
heaviness. The huge chestnut tree is flowering and full
of bees. The parsley towers delicately in bloom. The
beech boughs are encased in gliding crystal. The nettles,
the millions of nettles in a bed, begin to smell of summer.
In the calm and sweet air the turtle-doves murmur and
the blackbirds sing—as if time were no more—over the
mere.
The roads, nearly dry again, are now at their best,
cool and yet luminous, and at their edges coloured rosy or
golden brown by the sheddings of the beeches, those
gloves out of which the leaves have forced their way,
pinched and crumpled by the confinement. At the bend
of a broad road descending under beeches these parallel
lines of ruddy chaff give to two or three days in the year
a special and exquisite loveliness, if the weather be alternately
wet and bright and the long white roads and virgin
beeches are a temptation. What quests they propose!
They take us away to the thin air of the future or to the
underworld of the past. This one takes us to the old
English sweetness and robustness of an estate of large
meadows, sound oak trees not too close together, and a
noble house within an oak-paled park. A poet and a
man lives there, one who recalls those other poets—they
are not many—who please us over the gulf of time almost
as much by the personal vigour and courage which we
know to have been theirs or is suggested by their work,
men like Chaucer, Sidney, Ben Jonson, Drayton, Byron,
William Morris, and among the living —— and ——
and ——. I think we should miss their poems more
than some greater men’s if they were destroyed. They
stand for their time more clearly than the greatest. For
example, Chaucer’s language, ideas and temper make it
impossible for us to read his work, no matter in how
remote a study or garden, shut out from time and change,
without feeling that he and all those who rode, and talked
and were young with him are skeletons or less, though
Catullus or Milton may be read with no such feeling.
Chaucer seems to remind us of what once we were. His
seems a golden age. He wrote before Villon had inaugurated
modern literature with the cry—
Mais où sont les neiges d’antan?
before men appear to us to have learned how immense
is the world and time. But we, looking back, with the
help of this knowledge, see in the work of this man who
filled a little nook of time and space with gaiety, something
apart from us, an England, a happy island which his
verses made. His gaiety bathes the land in the light of a
golden age and the freshness of all the May days we can
never recover. He “led a lusty life in May”: “in his
lust present was all his thought.” And the gaiety is no
less in the sorrowful passages than in the joyful; when, for
example, he compares the subjection of the fierce, proud
Troilus to love, with the whipping of a spirited horse;
when he uses the apparent commonplace about age creeping
in “always as still as stone” upon fresh youth; when
he exclaims to the false Jason—
Have at thee, Jason! now thy horne is blowe;
or cries at the fate of Ugolino’s children—
Allas, Fortune! it was greet crueltee
Swiche briddes for to putte in swich a cage!
Even in Griselda’s piteous cry—
O tendre, O deere, O yonge children myne,
there is an intimation that in those words her sorrow is
being spent and that, though it will be renewed, it will be
broken up by joyfulness many times before her death.
For, as Chaucer’s laughter is assuredly never completed
by a sigh, so there is something hearty in his tears that
hints of laughter before and after. His was a sharp
surprising sorrow that came when he was forced to see
the suffering of lovely humanity. He is all gaiety; but it
has two moods. Sorrow never changes him more than
shadow changes a merry brook. In both moods he seems
to speak of a day when men had not only not so far
outstripped the lark and nightingale as we have done,
but had moments when their joy was equal to the lark’s
above the grey dew of May dawns. And thus, if we only
had to thank Chaucer for the gaiety which is left behind
in his poems, as the straw of a long-past harvest clings
to the thorns of a narrow lane, we could never be
thankful enough.
I feel that Chaucer was the equal of those of whom he
wrote, as Homer was the equal of Achilles and Odysseus,
just as Byron was the peer of the noblest of the Doges
and of the ruined Emperor whom he addressed as—
Vain froward child of Empire! say
Are all thy playthings snatched away?
Byron is one of the few poets whose life it was ever
necessary to write. His acts were representative; from
his Harrow meditations on a tomb to his death on the
superb pedestal of Missolonghi, they are symbolic. His
life explains nearly everything in his poetry. The life
and the poetry together make an incomparable whole.
Most lives of poets stand to their work as a block of
unhewn marble stands to the statue finished and unveiled;
if the marble is not as much forgotten as was Pygmalion’s
when Galatea breathed and sighed. Byron’s poetry without
his life is not finished; but with it, it is like a statue
by Michael Angelo or Rodin that is actually seen to
grow out of the material. He was a man before he was
a poet. Other poets may once have been men; they are
not so now. We read their lives after their poetry and
we forget them. It is by their poetry that they survive—blithe
or pathetic or glorious, but dim, ghosts who are
become a part of the silence of libraries and lovers’ hearts.
They are dead but for the mind that enjoys and the voice
that utters their verse. I had not the smallest curiosity
about Mr. Swinburne when he was alive and visible.
When I think of him, I think of Rosamund speaking to
Eleanor or Tristram to Isoud; he has given up his life
to them. But with Byron it is different. If all record of
him could be destroyed, more than half of him would be
lost. For I think that it is upon the life and the portraits
and the echoes that are still reverberating in Europe, that
we found our belief that he is a great man. Without them
he would be an interesting rhetorician, perhaps little more.
There are finer poems than his “Mazeppa,” but the poet
is the equal of that wild lover and of the great King who
slept while the tale was told.
And Shelley, too, is an immortal sentiment. Men may
forget to repeat his verses; they can never be as if Shelley
had never been. He is present wherever love and rapture
are. He is a part of all high-spirited and pure audacity of
the intellect and imagination, of all clean-handed rebellion,
of all infinite endeavour and hope. The remembered
splendour of his face is more to us than Parliaments; one
strophe of his odes is more nourishing than a rich man’s
gold....
Under those oaks in May I could wish to see these
men walking together, to see their gestures and brave
ways. It is the poet there who all but creates them for
me. But only one can I fairly see because I have seen
him alive and speaking. Others have sent up their
branches higher among the stars and plunged their roots
deeper among the rocks and waters. But he and Chaucer
and Jonson and Byron have obviously much plain
humanity in their composition. They have a brawn and
friendliness not necessarily connected with poetry. We
use no ceremony—as we do with some other poets—with
Morris when we read—
The days have slain the days, and the seasons have gone by,
And brought me the summer again; and here on the grass I lie,
As erst I lay and was glad ere I meddled with right and with wrong.
Or the end of “Thunder in the Garden”—
Then we turned from the blossoms, and cold were they grown:
In the trees the wind westering moved;
Till over the threshold back fluttered her gown,
And in the dark house was I loved.
There is a humanity of this world and moment in
Morris’s feeling for Nature with which no other poet’s
except Whitman’s can be compared. Except in the greatest—the
unaccomplished things—in “Leaves of Grass”
there is no earth-feeling in the literature of our language
so majestic and yet so tender as in “The Message of the
March Wind.” With him poetry was not, as it has tended
more and more to be in recent times, a matter as exclusive
as a caste. He was not half-angel or half-bird, but a
man on close terms with life and toil, with the actual,
troublous life of every day, with toil of the hands and
brain together; in short, a many-sided citizen. He was
one whom Skarphedin the son of Njal of Bergthorsknoll
would not have disdained, and when he spoke he seemed
indignant at the feebleness of words, one that should have
used a sword and might have lamented with the still later
poet—
The Spirit stands and looks on infamy,
And unashamed the faces of the pit
Snarl at their enemy;
Finding him wield no insupportable light,
And no whirled edge of blaze to hit
Backward their impudence, and hammer them to flight;
Bitter it is to think of that talk and laughter of shadows
on the long lawns under those oaks; for though their
shadows are even yet better than other men’s bone or
blood, never yet did dead man lift up a hand to strike a
blow or lay a brick. In a churchyard behind I saw the
tombstone of one Robert Page, born in the year 1792
here in Sussex, and dead in 1822—not in the Bay of
Spezzia but in Sussex. He scared the crows, ploughed
the clay, fought at Waterloo and lost an arm there, was
well pleased with George the Fourth, and hoed the corn
until he was dead. That is plain sense, and I wish I
could write the life of this exact contemporary of Shelley.
That is quite probably his great granddaughter, black-haired,
of ruddy complexion, full lips, large white teeth,
black speechless eyes, dressed in a white print dress and
stooping in the fresh wind to take clean white linen
out of a basket, and then rising straight as a hazel wand,
on tiptoe, her head held back and slightly on one side
while she pegs the clothes to the line and praises the
weather to a passer-by. She is seventeen, and of such is
the kingdom of earth.
Now at the coming on of night the wind has carried
away all the noises of the world. The lucid air under the
hazels of the lane is dark as if with dream, and the roadway
leads glimmering straight on to a crystal planet low
in the purple of the west. I cannot hear my footsteps,
so full charged is the silence. I am no more in this
tranquillity than one of the trees. The way seems paved
that some fair spirit may pass down in perfect beauty
and bliss and ease. The leaves will hail it and the blue
sky lean down to bless, and the planet lend its beams for
a path. Suddenly, the name of Mary is called by some
one invisible. Mary! For a little while the cry is
repeated more loudly but always sweetly; then the caller
is entranced by the name, by the sound of her own voice
and the silence into which it falls as into a well, and it
grows less and less and ceases and is dead except in the
brain of the bearer. I thought of all the music to ear
and mind of that sound of “m.” I suppose the depth
of its appeal is due to its place at the beginning of the
word “mother,” or rather to the need of the soul which
gave it that place; and it is a sound as dear to the animals
as to us, since the ewe hears it first from her lamb and
the cow from her calf as the woman from her child. It
is the main sound in “music,” “melody,” “harmony,”
“measure,” “metre,” “rhythm,” “minstrel,” “madrigal.”
It endears even sadness by its presence in “melancholy,”
“moan” and “mourn.” It makes melody on the lips of
friends and lovers, in the names of “mistress,” “comrade,”
“mate,” “companion.” It murmurs autumnally
in all mellow sounds, in the music of wind and insect and
instrument. To “me” and “mine” it owes a meaning as
deep as to “mother.” And this mild air could bear no more
melodious burden than the name that floated upon it and
sank into it, down, down, to reveal its infinite depth—Mary!
There are parks on both sides of the road, bounded by
hedges or high brick walls, and the public road has all
the decorum of a drive. For a mile the very ivy which is
destined to adorn the goodly wall and spread into forms
as grand as those at Godstow Nunnery is protected by
wire netting. Doves croon in the oaks: underneath,
hazel and birch flicker their new leaves over the pools of
bluebells. The swallows fly low over every tuft of the
roadside grass and glance into every bay of the wood, and
then out above the white road, from which they rebound
suddenly and turn, displaying the white rays of their
tails. Now and then a gateway reveals the park. The
ground undulates, but is ever smooth. It is of the mellow
green of late afternoon. Bronzed oak woods bound the
undulations, and here and there a solitary tree stands out
on the grass and shows its poise and complexity with the
added grace of new leaf. The cattle graze as on a painted
lawn. A woman in a white dress goes indolent and
stately towards the rhododendrons and rook-haunted elms.
The scene appears to have its own sun, mellow and serene,
that knows not moorland or craggy coast or city. Only
a thousand years of settled continuous government, of
far-reaching laws, of armies and police, of roadmaking,
of bloody tyranny and tyranny that poisons quietly without
blows, could have wrought earth and sky into such a
harmony. It is a thing as remote from me here on the
dusty road as is the green evening sky and all its tranquillity
of rose and white, and even more so because the
man in the manor house behind the oaks is a puzzle to
me, while the sky is always a mystery with which I am
content. At such an hour the house and lawns and trees
are more wonderfully fortified by the centuries of time
than by the walls and gamekeepers. They weave an
atmosphere about it. We bow the head and reverence
the labour of time in smoothing the grass, mellowing the
stone and the manners of the inhabitants, and yet an
inevitable conflict ensues in the mind between this respect
and the feeling that it is only a respect for surfaces, that a
thousand years is a heavy price to pay for the maturing
of park and house and gentleman, especially as he is most
likely to be a well-meaning parasite on those who are
concerned twenty-four hours a day about the difficulty
of living and about what to do when they are alive.
No, it is the alien remote appearance of the house and
land serene in the May evening light which creates this
reverence in the mind. It is not feudalism, or the old
nobility and gentility, that we are bowing down to, but
only to Nature without us and the dream within us. It
is certainly not pure envy. Nor yet is it for the same
reason as made Borrow reflect when he saw the good
house at the end of an avenue of noble oaks near
Llandovery—
“... A plain but comfortable gentleman’s seat with
wings. It looked south down the dale. ‘With what
satisfaction I could live in that house,’ said I to myself, ‘if
backed by a couple of thousand a year. With what
gravity could I sign a warrant in its library, and with
what dreamy comfort translate an ode of Lewis Glyn
Cothi, my tankard of rich ale beside me. I wonder
whether the proprietor is fond of the old bard and keeps
good ale. Were I an Irishman instead of a Norfolk man
I would go in and ask him.’”
Not if he were a Welshman, either. For I at least
know that in no other man’s house should I be better off
than I am, and I lack the confidence to think I could
make any use of his income. I would as soon envy a
tramp because he has no possessions, or a navvy because
he walks like a hero as he pushes a heavy trolley before
him, his loose jacket fitting him as a mane fits a lion.
To envy a man is to misunderstand him or yourself.
Nor yet is it pure admiration. That is what I feel
for something external that can be described as right, as
having absolute individuality and inevitableness of form.
For example, I admire certain groups that are the result
of what we call chance—an arrangement of fishing boats
going out to sea, first one, then at a long interval two
close together, a fourth a little behind, and then by ones
and pairs and clusters at different intervals; or the four or
five oaks left in a meadow that was once a copse; or the
fruit fallen on autumn rime; or sunset clouds that pause
darkly along the north-west in a way that will never be
seen again; or of tragic figures at such a moment as when
Polyxena, among the Grecian youths, gave her throat to
the dagger of Neoptolemus, and fell beautiful in death.
No. Those houses are castles in Spain. They are
fantastic architecture. We have made them out of our
spirit stuff and have set our souls to roam their corridors
and look out of their casements upon the sea or the mountains
or the clouds. It is because they are accessible only
to the everywhere wandering irresistible and immortal part
of us that they are beautiful. There is no need for them
to be large or costly or antique. The poorest house can
do us a like service. In a town, for example, and in a
suburb, I have had the same yearning when, on a fine
still morning of May or June, in streets away from the
traffic, I have seen through the open windows a cool
white-curtained shadowy room, and in it a table with
white cloths and gleaming metal and glass laid thereon,
and nobody has yet come down to open the letters. It all
seems to be the work of spirit hands. It is beautiful and
calm and celestial, and is a profound pleasure—tinged by
melancholy—to see. It gives a sense of fitness—for what?
For something undivined, imperfectly known, guessed at,
or hoped for, in ourselves; for a wider and less tainted
beauty, for a greater grace. Or it may not be a house at
all, but a hill-top five miles off, up which winds a white
road in two long loops between a wood and the turf.
The grass is smooth and warm and bright at the summit
in the blue noon; or in the horizontal sunbeams each stem
is lit so that the hill is transmuted into a glowing and
insubstantial thing; and then, at noon or evening, something
in me flies at the sight and desires to tread that holy
ground. It is an odd world where everything is fleeting
yet the soul desires permanence even for fancies so
unprofitable as this.
And so these thoughts at the sight of the great houses
mingle with the thoughts that grow at twilight and fade
gradually away in the windless night when the sky is soft-ridged
all over with white clouds and in the dark vales
between them are the stars. Then, for it is Saturday,
follows another pleasure of the umbrageous white country
roads at night—the high contented voices of children
talking to father and mother as they go home from the
market town. The parents move dark-clothed, silent,
laden; the children flit about them with white hats or
pinafores. Their voices travel far and long after they
are invisible in the mist that washes over the fields in long
white firths, but die away as the misty night blots out
the hills, the clouds, the stars, the trees, and everything
but the branches overhead and the white parsley flowers
floating along the hedge. There is no breath of wind.
The owls are quiet. The air is full of the scent of holly
flower and may and nettles and of the sound of a little
stream among the leaves.
CHAPTER VIII JUNE—HAMPSHIRE—THE GOLDEN AGE—TRAHERNE — HAMPSHIRE.
Now day by day, indoors and out of doors, the conquest
of spring proceeds to the music of the conquerors.
One evening the first chafer comes to the lamp, and his
booming makes the ears tremble with dim apprehension.
He climbs, six-legged and slow, up the curtain, supporting
himself now and then by unfurling his wings, or if
not he falls with a drunken moan, then begins to climb
again, and at last blunders about the room like a ball that
must strike something, the white ceiling, the white paper,
the lamp, and when he falls he rests. In his painful
climbing he looks human, as perhaps a man looks angelic
to an angel; but there is nothing lovelier and more surprising
than the unfurling of his pinions like a magic
wind-blown cloak out of that hard mail.
Another day the far-off woods in a hot, moist air first
attain their rich velvet mossiness, and even near at hand
the gorse-bushes all smouldering with bloom are like
clouds settled on the earth, having no solidity, but just
colour and warmth and pleasantness.
The broad-backed chestnuts bloom. On the old cart-lodge
tiles the vast carapace of the house-leek is green
and rosy, and out of the midst of it grow dandelions and
grass, and the mass of black mould which it has accumulated
in a century bends down the roof.
The hawthorn-bloom is past before we are sure that it
has reached its fulness. Day after day its warm and
fragrant snow clouded the earth with light, and yet we
waited, thinking surely to-morrow it will be fairer still,
and it was, and the next day we thought the same and
we were careless as in first love, and then one day it lay
upon the grass, an empty shell, the vest of departed loveliness,
and another year was over. The broad grass is full
of buttercups’ gold or it is sullen silvery under a burning
afternoon sun, without wind, the horizon smoky, the blue
sky and its white, still clouds almost veiled by heat; the
red cattle are under the elms; the unrippled water slides
under sullen silvery willows.
The night-haze peels off the hills and lets the sun in
upon small tracts of wood—upon a group of walnuts in
the bronze of their fine, small leaf—upon downland grass,
and exposes blue sky and white cloud, but then returns
and hides the land, except that the dewy ground-ash and
the ivy and holly gleam; and two cuckoos go over crying
and crying continually in the hollow vale.
Already the ash-keys hang in cool, thick bunches under
the darker leaves. The chestnut-bloom is falling. The
oak-apples are large and rosy. The wind is high, and the
thunder is away somewhere behind the pink mountains
in the southern sky or in the dark drifts overhead. And
yet the blue of the massy hangers almost envelops the
beechen green; the coombes and the beeches above and
around their grassy slopes of juniper are soft and dim,
and far withdrawn, and the nightjar’s voice is heard as if
the wind there were quiet. The rain will not come; the
plunging wind in the trees has a sound of waterfalls all
night, yet cannot trouble the sleep of the orange-tip
butterfly on the leopard’s-bane’s dead flower.
Now the pine blooms in the sandy lands, above the
dark-fronded brake and glaucous-fruited whortleberry, the
foxgloves break into bell after bell under the oaks and
birches. The yellow broom is flowering and scented, and
the white lady’s bedstraw sweetens the earth’s breath.
The careless variety of abundance and freshness makes
every lane a bride. Suddenly, in the midst of the sand,
deep meadows gleam, and the kingfisher paints the air
with azure and emerald and rose above the massy water
tumbling between aspens at the edge of a neat, shaven
lawn, and, behind that, a white mill and miller’s house
with dark, alluring windows where no one stirs.
June puts bronze and crimson on many of her leaves.
The maple-leaves and many of the leaves of thorn and
bramble and dogwood are rosy; the hazel-leaves are rosy-brown;
the herb-robert and parsley are rose-red; the
leaves of ash and holly are dark lacquered. The copper
beeches, opulently sombre under a faintly yellowed sky,
seem to be the sacred trees of the thunder that broods
above. Presently the colour of the threat is changed to
blue, which soiled white clouds pervade until the whole
sky is woolly white and grey and moving north. There
is no wind, but there is a roar as of a hurricane in the
trees far off; soon it is louder, in the trees not so remote;
and in a minute the rain has traversed half-a-mile of
woods, and the distant combined roar is swallowed up by
the nearer pattering on roof and pane and leaf, the dance
of leaves, the sway of branches, the trembling of whole
trees under the flood. The rain falls straight upon the
hard road, and each drop seems to leap upward from it
barbed. Great drops dive among the motionless, dusty
nettles. The thunder unloads its ponderous burden upon
the resonant floor of the sky; but the sounds of the
myriad leaves and grass-blades drinking all but drowns
the boom, the splitting roar, and the echo in the hills.
When it is over it has put a final sweetness into the
blackbird’s voice and into the calm of the evening garden
when the voice of a singer does but lay another tribute
at the feet of the enormous silence. Frail is that voice
as the ghost-moth dancing above the grass so faithfully
that it seems a flower attached to a swaying stem, or as
the one nettle-leaf that flutters in a draught of the hedge
like a signalling hand while all the rest of the leaves are as
if they could not move again, or as the full moon that is
foundering on a white surf in the infinite violet sky.
More large and more calm and emptier of familiar things
grows the land as I pass through it, under the hoverings
of the low-flying but swiftly-turning nightjar, until at
midnight only a low white mist moves over the gentle
desolation and warm silence. The mist wavers, and
discloses a sky all strewn with white stars like the flowers
of an immense jessamine. It closes up again, and day is
born unawares in its pale arms, and earth is for the
moment nothing but the tide of downs flowing west and
the branch of red roses that hangs heavily laden and
drowsed with its weight and beauty over my path, dipping
its last spray in the dew of the grass.
The day is a Sunday, and no one is on foot or on wheel
in the broad arable country that ripples in squares of
green, or brown, or yellow, or grey, to the green Downs
and their dark, high-perched woods. As if for some
invisible beholder, the green elders and their yellow-green
flower-buds make their harmony with the yellow-lichened
barns against which they lean; the grass and the noble
trees, the groups of wayside aspen, the line of horse-chestnuts,
the wych-elms on both sides of the road, the
one delicate sycamore before the inn and the company of
sycamores above the cross—the spacious thatch and tiles
of the farmyard quadrangle—the day newly painted in
white and blue—the green so green in the hedges, and
the white and purple so pure in the flowers—all seem to
be meant for eyes that know nothing of Time and of
what “brought death into the world and all our woe.”
And in this solitude the young birds are very happy.
They have taken possession of the thick hedges, of the
roadside grass, of the roads themselves. They flutter and
run and stumble there; they splash in the pools and in
the dust, which not a wheel nor a foot has marked.
These at least are admitted into the kingdom along with
that strange wildfowl that lives “to maintain the trade
and mystery of typographers.”
Such a day, in the unblemished summer land, invariably
calls up thoughts of the Golden Age. As mankind has
looked back to a golden age, so the individual, repeating
the history of the race, looks back and finds one in his
own past. Historians and archæologists have indeed made
it difficult for men of our time to look far back for a
golden age. We are shown a skull with supraciliary
prominences and are told that its owner, though able to
survive the mammoth by means of tools of flint, lived like
the Tasmanian of modern times; and his was no Golden
Age. Then we look back to heroic ages which poetry
and other arts have magnified—to the Greece of Homer
or Pheidias, to the Ireland of Cuchulain, to the Wales of
Arthur, to the England which built the great cathedrals
or produced Chaucer, Sir Philip Sidney, Izaak Walton.
In the same way, few men can now look back to their
childhood like Traherne and say that
“All appeared new and strange at first, inexpressibly
rare and delightful and beautiful. I was a little stranger
which at my entrance into the world was saluted and
surrounded with innumerable joys. My knowledge was
Divine. I knew by intuition those things which since
my Apostasy I collected again by the highest reason. My
very ignorance was advantageous. I seemed as one
brought into the Estate of Innocence. All things were
spotless and pure and glorious; yea, and infinitely mine,
and joyful and precious. I knew not that there were any
sins or complaints or laws. I dreamed not of poverties,
contentions or vices. All tears and quarrels were hidden
from mine eyes. Everything was at rest, free and immortal.
I knew nothing of sickness or death or rents or
exaction, either for tribute or bread.... All Time was
Eternity, and a perpetual Sabbath. Is it not strange, that
an infant should be heir of the whole world and see
those mysteries which the books of the learned never
unfold?”[3]
We blink, deliberately or not, unpleasant facts in our
own lives, as in the social life of Greece or the Middle
Ages. Some have no need to do so; robustly or sensitively
made, their childish surroundings have been such as to
meet their utmost needs or to draw out their finest powers
or to leave them free. Ambition, introspection, remorse
had not begun. The vastness and splendour and gloom
of a world not understood, but seen in its effects and
hardly at all in its processes, made a theatre for their
happiness which—especially when seen through a mist of
years—glorify it exceedingly, and it becomes like a ridge
of the far-off downs transfigured in golden light, so that
we in the valley sigh at the thought that where we have
often trod is heaven now. Such beauties of the earth,
seen at a distance and inaccessibly serene, always recall
the equally inaccessible happiness of childhood. Why
have we such a melting mood for what we cannot reach?
Why, as we are whirled past them in a train, does the
sight of a man and child walking quietly beside a reedy
pond, the child stooping for a flower and its gossip
unheard—why should we tremble to reflect that we have
never tasted just that cloistered balm?
Perhaps the happiest childhoods are those which pass
completely away and leave whole tracts of years without
a memory; those which are remembered are fullest of
keen joy as of keen pain, and it is such that we desire for
ourselves if we are capable of conceiving such fantastic
desires. I confess to remembering little joy, but to much
drowsy pleasure in the mere act of memory. I watch the
past as I have seen workless, homeless men leaning over
a bridge to watch the labours of a titanic crane and
strange workers below in the ship running to and fro and
feeding the crane. I recall green fields, one or two
whom I loved in them, and though no trace of such
happiness as I had remains, the incorruptible tranquillity
of it all breeds fancies of great happiness. I recall many
scenes: a church and churchyard and black pigs running
down from them towards me in a rocky lane—ladslove
and tall, crimson, bitter dahlias in a garden—the sweetness
of large, moist yellow apples eaten out of doors—children:
I do not recall happiness in them, yet the moment that I
return to them in fancy I am happy. Something like this
is true also of much later self-conscious years. I cannot—I
am not tempted to—allow what then spoiled the
mingling of the elements of joy to reappear when I look
back. The reason, perhaps, is that only an inmost true
self that desires and is in harmony with joy can perform
these long journeys, and when it has set out upon them
it sheds those gross incrustations which were our curse
before.
Many are the scenes thus to be recalled without spot or
stain. It is a May morning, warm and slightly breezy
after midnight rain. In the beech-woods the trees are
unloading the dew, which drops from leaf to leaf and
down on to the lemon-tinged leaves of dark dog’s-mercury.
At the edge of the wood the privet branches are
bent down by the weight of raindrops of the size of peas.
The dewy white stitchwort stars and the feathered grasses
are curved over on the banks. The sainfoin is hoary and
sparkling as I move. Already the sun is hot and the sky
blue, with faint white clouds in whirls. And in the
orchard-trees and drenched luxuriant hedges the garden-warbler
sings a subdued note of rushing, bubbling liquidity
as of some tiny brook that runs in quick pulsations among
the fleshy-leaved water-plants. The bird’s head is uplifted;
its throat is throbbing; it moves restlessly from
branch to branch, but always renews its song on the new
perch; being leaf-like, it is not easily seen. And sometimes
through this continuous jargon the small, wild song
of the blackcap is heard, which is the utmost expression
of moist warm dawns in May thickets of hawthorn-bloom
and earliest roses. On such a dawn the very spirit
bathes in the dew and nuzzles into the fragrance with
delight; but it is no sooner left behind with May than it
has developed within me into an hour and a scene of
utmost grace and bliss, save that I am in it myself.
It is curious, too, how many different kinds of Eden
or Golden Age Nature has in her gift, as if she silently
recorded the backward dreams of each generation and
reproduced them for us unexpectedly. It is, for instance,
an early morning in July. The cows pour out from the
milking-stalls and blot out the smell of dust with their
breath in the white road between banks of hazel and
thorn. The boy who is driving them to the morning’s
pasture calls to them monotonously, persuasively, in turn,
as each is tempted to crop the roadside sward: “Wo,
Cherry! Now, Dolly! Wo, Fancy! Strawberry!...
Blanche!... Blossom!... Cowslip!... Rosy!
Smut!... Come along, Handsome!... Wo, Snowdrop!...
Lily!... Darky!... Roany!... Come
along, Annie!” Here the road is pillowed with white
aspen-down, there more fragrant than pines with the
brown sheddings of yew, and here thick with the dry
scent of nettle and cow-parsnip, or glorious in perfect
mingling of harebell and foxglove among the bracken
and popping gorse on the roadside. The cows turn into
the aftermath of the sainfoin, and the long valley echoes
to their lowing. After them, up the road, comes a gypsy-cart,
and the boy hangs on the gate to see the men and
women walking, black-haired, upright, bright-eyed, and
on the name-board of the cart the words: “Naomi Sherwood,
Burley, Hampshire.” These things also propose
to the roving, unhistoric mind an Eden, one still with us,
one that is passing, not, let us hope, the very last.
Some of these scenes, whether often repeated or not,
come to have a rich symbolical significance; they return
persistently and, as it were, ceremoniously—on festal days—but
meaning I know not what. For example, I
never see the flowers and scarlet-stained foliage of herb-robert
growing out of old stone-heaps by the wayside
without a feeling of satisfaction not explained by a long
memory of the contrast between the plant and the raw
flint; so also with the drenched lilac-bloom leaning out
over high walls of unknown gardens; and inland cliffs,
covered with beech, jutting out westward into a bottomless
valley in the mist of winter twilights, in silence and
frost. Something in me belongs to these things, but I
hardly think that the mere naming of them will mean
anything except to those—many, perhaps—who have
experienced the same. A great writer so uses the words
of every day that they become a code of his own which
the world is bound to learn and in the end take unto
itself. But words are no longer symbols, and to say
“hill” or “beech” is not to call up images of a hill or
a beech-tree, since we have so long been in the habit of
using the words for beautiful and mighty and noble things
very much as a book-keeper uses figures without seeing
gold and power. I can, therefore, only try to suggest
what I mean by the significance of the plant in the stone-heap,
the wet lilac, the misty cliff, by comparing it with
that of scenes in books where we recognize some power
beyond the particular and personal. All of Don Quixote’s
acts have this significance; so have the end of Mr. Conrad’s
story of Youth and the opening of Mr. Hudson’s
El Ombu—the old man sitting on a summer’s day under
the solitary tree to tell the history “of a house that had
been.” Malory’s Morte d’Arthur is full of scenes like this.
For ten centuries, from the battle of Badon to the writing
of Morte d’Arthur, these stories were alive on the lips
of many kinds of men and women in many lands, from
Connemara to Calabria. Many of these men and women
survive only in the turns which their passionate hearts
gave to these ghostly, everlastingly wandering tales.
Artists have worked upon them. Bards have sung them,
and the sound of their harping is entangled in the words
that have reached us to-day. This blending of many
bloods is suggested by the Saracen in the Morte d’Arthur
who was descended from Hector and Alexander and
Joshua and Maccabæus; by Taliesin, whose “original
country is the region of the summer stars,” who was
with Noah and Alexander and at the birth of Christ.
And thus has the tale become so full in the ear of
humanity, so rich in scenes designed to serve only an
immediate purpose, yet destined by this grace to move all
kinds of men in manifold ways. Such is the chess-playing
in The Dream of Rhonabwy; the madness of Tristram
when he ran naked in the wood many days, but was lured
by the music of a damsel playing on his own harp; the
speech of Arthur at the scattering of his knights in the
Sangraal quest; Launcelot’s fighting with the black
knights against the white; Launcelot’s adventures ending
at the castle of Carbonek, where he put on all his arms
and armour and went—“and the moon shone clear”—between
the lions at the gate and forced open the door,
and saw the “Holy Vessel, covered with red samite, and
many angels about it”; and Arthur and Guenevere watching
the dead Elaine in the barge; and in the wars of
Arthur and Launcelot, the scene opening with the words:
“Then it befell upon a day in harvest-time, Sir Launcelot
looked over the walls, and spake on high unto King
Arthur and Sir Gawaine....”
No English writer has expressed as well as Traherne
the spiritual glory of childhood, in which Wordsworth
saw intimations of immortality. He speaks of “that
divine light wherewith I was born” and of his “pure
and virgin apprehensions,” and recommends his friend to
pray earnestly for these gifts: “They will make you
angelical, and wholly celestial.” It was by the “divine
knowledge” that he saw all things in the peace of
Eden—
“The corn was orient and immortal wheat, which
never should be reaped, nor was ever sown. I thought it
had stood from everlasting to everlasting. The dust and
stones of the street were as precious as gold; the gates
were at first the end of the world. The green trees when
I saw them first through one of the gates transported and
ravished me; their sweetness and unusual beauty made
my heart to leap and almost mad with ecstasy; they were
such strange and wonderful things. The Men! O what
venerable and reverend creatures did the aged seem!
Immortal Cherubims! And young men glittering and
sparkling angels, and maids strange seraphic pieces of life
and beauty! Boys and girls tumbling in the street, and
playing, were moving jewels. I knew not that they
were born or should die; but all things abided eternally
as they were in their proper places. Eternity was manifest
in the light of the day, and something infinite behind
everything appeared, which tallied with my expectation
and moved my desire....”
Yet was this light eclipsed. He was “with much ado”
perverted by the world, by the temptation of men and
worldly things and by “opinion and custom,” not any
“inward corruption or depravation of Nature.”
For he tells us how he once entered a noble dining-room
and was there alone “to see the gold and state and
carved imagery,” but wearied of it because it was dead,
and had no motion. A little afterwards he saw it “full
of lords and ladies and music and dancing,” and now
pleasure took the place of tediousness, and he perceived,
long after, that “men and women are, when well understood,
a principal part of our true felicity.” Once again,
“in a lowering and sad evening, being alone in the field,
when all things were dead quiet,” he had the same weariness,
nay, even horror. “I was a weak and little child,
and had forgotten there was a man alive in the earth.”
Nevertheless, hope and expectation came to him and comforted
him, and taught him “that he was concerned in all
the world.” That he was “concerned in all the world”
was the great source of comfort and joy which he found
in life, and of that joy which his book pours out for us.
Not only did he see that he was concerned in all the
world, but that river and corn and herb and sand were so
concerned. God, he says, “knoweth infinite excellencies”
in each of these things; “He seeth how it relateth
to angels and men.” In this he anticipated Blake’s
Auguries of Innocence. He seems to see the patterns
which all living things are for ever weaving. He would
have men strive after this divine knowledge of things and
of their place in the universe.
He came to believe that “all other creatures were such
that God was Himself in their creation, that is, Almighty
Power wholly exerted; and that every creature is indeed
as it seemed in my infancy, not as it is commonly
apprehended.”
Yet he feels the superiority of man’s soul to the things
which it apprehends: “One soul in the immensity of its
intelligence is greater and more excellent than the whole
world.” Even so Richard Jefferies prayed that his soul
“might be more than the cosmos of life.” The soul is
greater than the whole world because it is capable of
apprehending the whole world, because it is spiritual,
and the spiritual nature is infinite. Thus Traherne was
led to the splendid error of making the sun “a poor little
dead thing.” Or perhaps it was a figure of speech used
to convince the multitude of his estimation of man’s soul
as above all visible things. In the same spirit he speaks
of “this little Cottage of Heaven and Earth as too small
a gift, though fair,” for beings of whom he says: “Infinity
we know and feel by our souls; and feel it so naturally
as if it were the very essence and being of the soul”; and
again, with childlike simplicity and majesty—
“Man is a creature of such noble principles and severe
expectations, that could he perceive the least defect to be
in the Deity, it would infinitely displease him.”
He could not well have thought of man except loftily,
since he was himself one whom imagination never deserted—imagination
the greatest power of the mind by
which not poets only live and have their being—
“For God,” says he, “hath made you able to create
worlds in your own mind which are more precious unto
Him than those which He created; and to give and
offer up the world unto Him, which is very delightful
in flowing from Him, but made more in returning to
Him.”
That power to create worlds in the mind is the
imagination, and is the proof that the creature liveth and
is divine. “Things unknown,” he says, “have a secret
influence on the soul,” and “we love we know not
what.” The spirit can fill the whole world and the stars
be your jewels: “You never enjoy the world aright, till
the sea itself floweth in your veins, till you are clothed
with the heavens, and crowned with the stars, and perceive
yourself to be the sole heir of the whole world.”
And our inheritance is more than the world, “because
men are in it who are every one sole heirs as well as
you.” It is a social mysticism. “The world,” he says
in another place, “does serve you, not only as it is the
place and receptacle of all your joys, but as it is a great
obligation laid upon all mankind, and upon every person
in all ages, to love you as himself; as it also magnifieth
all your companions.” His is the true “public mind,” as
he calls it. “There is not,” he says in another place—“there
is not a man in the whole world that knows God,
or himself, but he must honour you. Not only as an
Angel or as a Cherubim, but as one redeemed by the
blood of Christ, beloved by all Angels, Cherubims, and
Men, the heir of the world, and as much greater than the
Universe, as he that possesseth the house is greater than
the house. O what a holy and blessed life would men
lead, what joys and treasures would they be to each other,
in what a sphere of excellency would every man move,
how sublime and glorious would their estate be, how full
of peace and quiet would the world be, yea, of joy and
honour, order and beauty, did men perceive this of themselves,
and had they this esteem for one another!”
Here, as in other passages, he seems to advance to the
position of Whitman, whom some have blamed for making
the word “divine” of no value because he would
apply it to all, whereas to do so is no more than to lay
down that rule of veneration for men—and the other
animals—which has produced and will produce the
greatest revolutions.
This conception of universal divinity sprang from his
doctrine of Love. By love we can be at one with the
divine power which he calls God. “Love,” he says, “is
the true means by which the world is enjoyed: our love
to others, and others’ love to us.” Why, even the love
of riches he excuses, since “we love to be rich ... that
we thereby might be more greatly delightful.” And just
as Richard Jefferies says that Felise loved before ever she
loved a man, so Traherne says: “That violence wherewith
a man sometimes doteth upon one creature is but a
little spark of that love, even towards all, which lurketh in
his nature.... When we dote upon the perfections and
beauties of some one creature, we do not love that too
much, but other things too little.” It is this love by
which alone the commonwealth of all forms of life can
be truly known, and men are like God when they are
“all life and mettle and vigour and love to everything,”
and “concerned and happy” in all things. His feeling
of the interdependence of all the world is thus inseparable
from his doctrine of love; love inspires it; by love
alone can it be real and endure. “He that is in all and
with all can never be desolate.” And, nevertheless, he
cannot always be thinking of the universe—he thought
that the sun went round the earth—and just as he regards
man as superior to other forms of life, so, perhaps, he
has a filial love of “this cottage of Heaven and Earth,”
the brown land and blue sky, and one of the most beautiful
of his meditations is where he says—
“When I came into the country, and being seated
among silent trees, and meads, and hills, had all my time
in mine own hands, I resolved to spend it all, whatever
it cost me, in the search of happiness, and to satiate that
burning thirst which Nature had enkindled in me from
my youth. In which I was so resolute, that I chose rather
to live upon ten pounds a year, and go in leather clothes,
and feed upon bread and water, so that I might have all
my time clearly to myself, than to keep many thousands
per annum in an estate of life where my time would be
devoured in care and labour. And God was so pleased
to accept of that desire, that from that time to this, I have
had all things plentifully provided for me, without any
care at all, my very study of Felicity making me more
to prosper, than all the care in the whole world. So that
through His blessing I live a free and a kingly life as if
the world were turned again into Eden, or much more,
as it is at this day.”
Traherne is remarkable in many ways, but for nothing
more than for his mingling of man and nature in the
celestial light of infancy. He begins, indeed, with the
corn—the “orient and immortal wheat”—but he goes
on to the dust and stones and gates of the town, and then
to the old men and the young men and the children. But
it was only on “some gilded cloud or flower” that
Vaughan saw “some shadows of eternity”; he longs to
travel back to his childish time and to a city of the soul,
but a shady city of palm-trees. Wordsworth, though he
says that “every common spirit” was “apparell’d in
celestial light” in his early childhood, only mentions
“meadow, grove and stream”; it is a tree, a single field,
a flower, that reminds him of his loss; it is the fountains,
meadows, hills and groves which he is anxious to assure
of his lasting love. Perhaps many people’s memories in
this kind are of Nature more than of men. Even the
social Lamb is at his deepest in recalling the child who
was solitary in the great house and garden of Blakesmoor.
With some the reason for this priority of Nature is that
her solitudes are the most rich. The presence of other
children and of adults is comparatively commonplace,
and in becoming, permanently or temporarily, part of a
community, the spirit makes some sacrifice. Provided,
then, that a child is happy and at ease in the solitude of
Nature, it is more open than in company to what is afterwards
regarded as spiritual intercourse. But above all,
our memories of Nature are seldom or never flawed by
the seeming triviality, the dislikes, the disgusts, the misunderstandings
which give to memories of human society
something of dulness and the commonplace. Thinking
of ourselves and other children, we may also think of
things which make idealization impossible. Thinking of
ourselves in a great wood or field of flowers ever so long
ago, it is hard not to exaggerate whatever give-and-take
there was between the spirit of the child and the vast pure
forces of the sun and the wind. In those days we did not
see a tree as a column of a dark stony substance supporting
a number of green wafers that live scarcely half a
year, and grown for the manufacture of furniture, gates,
and many other things; but we saw something quite
unlike ourselves, large, gentle, of foreign tongue, without
locomotion, yet full of the life and movement and sound
of the leaves themselves, and also of the light, of the
birds, and of the insects; and they were givers of a clear,
deep joy that cannot be expressed. The brooding mind
easily exalts this joy with the help of the disillusions
and the knowledge and the folly and the thought of later
years. A little time ago I heard of the death of one
whom I had once seemed to know well, had roamed and
talked and been silent with him, and I should have gone
on doing so had he not gone far away and died. And
when I heard of his death I kept on recalling his face
and figure to my mind under familiar conditions, in the
old rooms, by the same river, under the same elms. As
before, I saw him in the clothes which he used to wear,
smiling or laughing or perhaps grim. But wherever he
was and whatever his look, there was always something—the
shadow of a shadow, but awful—in his face which
made me feel that had I only seen it (and I felt that I
ought to have seen it), in those days, I should have known
he was to die early, with ambitions unfulfilled, far away.
And in this same way will the brain work in musing
of earlier times. All that has come after deepens that
candid brow of the child as a legend will darken a bright
brook.
I once saw a girl of seven or eight years walking alone
down a long grassy path in an old garden. On one hand
rose a peaceful long slope of down; on the other, beyond
the filberts, a high hedge shut out all but the pale blue
sky, with white clouds resting on its lower mist like
water-lilies on a still pool. Turning her back to the
gabled house and its attendant beeches, she walked upon
the narrow level path of perfect grass. The late afternoon
sun fell full upon her, upon her brown head and
her blue tunic, and upon the flowers of the borders at
either side, the lowly white arabis foaming wild, the
pansy, the white narcissus, the yellow jonquil and daffodil,
the darker smouldering wallflowers, the tall yellow
leopard’s-bane, the tufts of honesty among the still dewy
leaves of larkspur and columbine. But here and there,
as she walked, the light was dimmed by the clusters of
cool white humming cherry-blossom hanging out of the
hot sky. In front of her the cherry-trees seemed to meet
and make a corridor of dark stems on either hand, paved
green and white and gold, and roofed by milky white
clouds that embowered the clear, wild warble of black-caps.
Farther on, the flowers ceased and the grass was
shadowed by new-leaved beeches, and at length involved
in an uncertain mist of trees and shadows of trees,
and there the cuckoo cried. For the child there was no
end to the path.
She walked slowly, at first picking a narcissus or two,
or stooping to smell a flower and letting her hair fall over
it to the ground; but soon she was content only to brush
the tips of the flowers with her outstretched hands, or,
rising on tiptoe, to force her head up amongst the lowest
branches of cherry-bloom. Then she did nothing at all
but gravely walk on into the shadow and into Eternity,
dimly foreknowing her life’s days. She looked forward
as one day she would look back over a broad sea of years,
and in a drowsy, haunted gloom, full of the cuckoo’s
note, saw herself going always on and on among the
interlacing shadows of tree trunks and branches and joys
and pleasures and pains and sorrows that must have an
end, she knew not how. She stopped, not venturing into
that strange future under the beeches. She stared into
the mist, where hovered the phantoms of the big girl, the
young woman, the lover ... which in turn she was to
become. Under the last cherry-tree something went out
of her into the shadow, and those phantoms fed upon her
blood as she stood still. But presently in the long beech
corridors the gloom began to lighten and move and change
to a glinting blue that approached her. “Pee-oi,” shouted
the peacock, now close at hand; “pee-oi ... pee-oi,” as
he passed her by, and turning, she also shouted “pee-oi,”
frightening the cuckoo from the beeches, as she ran back
among the flowers to the house.
What is to come of our Nature-teaching in schools?
What does it aim at? Whence does it arise? In part,
no doubt, it is due to our desire to implant information.
It is all very well for the poet to laugh—
When Science has discovered something more
We shall be happier than we were before;
but that is the road we are on at a high rate of speed.
If we are fortunate we shall complete our inventory of
the contents of heaven and earth by the time when the
last man or woman wearing the last pair of spectacles
has decided that, after all, it is a very good world and one
which it is quite possible to live in. That, however, is an
end which would not in itself be a sufficient inducement
to push on towards it; still less can such a vision have set
us upon the road.
Three things, perhaps, have more particularly persuaded
us to pay our fare and mount for somewhere—
three things which are really not to be sharply distinguished,
though it is convenient to consider them separately.
First, the literary and philosophical movement
imperfectly described as the romantic revival and return
to Nature of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.
Poets and philosophers need private incomes, State porridge
and what not, but literature and philosophy is a
force, and for a century it has followed a course which
was entered in the period of the French Revolution.
This literature shows man in something like his true
position in an infinite universe, and shows him particularly
in his physical environment of sea, sky, mountain, rivers,
woods, and other animals. Second, the enormous, astonishing,
perhaps excessive, growth of towns, from which
the only immediate relief is the pure air and sun of the
country, a relief which is sought by the urban multitudes
in large but insufficient numbers and for too short a time.
Third, the triumph of science, of systematized observation.
Helped, no doubt, by the force of industrialism—to
which it gave help in return—science has had a great
triumph. At one time it was supposed to have fatally
undermined poetry, romance, religion, because it had confused
the minds of some poets and critics.
These three things considered, Nature-study is inevitable.
Literature sends us to Nature principally for joy,
joy of the senses, of the whole frame, of the contemplative
mind, and of the soul, joy which if it is found
complete in these several ways might be called religious.
Science sends us to Nature for knowledge. Industrialism
and the great town sends us to Nature for health, that we
may go on manufacturing efficiently, or, if we think right
and have the power, that we may escape from it. But it
would be absurd to separate joy, knowledge and health,
except as we separate for convenience those things which
have sent us out to seek for them; and Nature-teaching,
if it is good, will never overlook one of these three. Joy,
through knowledge, on a foundation of health, is what
we appear to seek.
There is no longer any need to hesitate in speaking of
joy in connection with schools, yet might we not still
complain, as Thomas Traherne did two hundred and fifty
years ago—
“There was never a tutor that did professly teach
Felicity, though that be the mistress of all other sciences.
Nor did any of us study these things but as aliena, which
we ought to have studied as our enjoyments. We studied
to inform our Knowledge, but knew not for what end
we so studied. And for lack of aiming at a certain end
we erred in the manner.”
If we cannot somehow have a professor of Felicity we
are undone. Perhaps Nature herself will aid. Her presence
will certainly make for felicity by enlarging her
pupil for a time from the cloistered life which modern
towns and their infinite conveniences and servitudes encourage.
Tolstoy has said that in the open air “new
relations are formed between pupil and teacher: freer,
simpler and more trustful”; and certainly his walk on
a winter night with his pupils, chatting and telling tales
(see The School at Yasnaya Polyana, by Leo Tolstoy),
leaves an impression of electrical activity and felicity in
the young and old minds of that party which is hardly to
be surpassed. And how more than by Nature’s noble and
uncontaminated forms can a sense of beauty be nourished?
Then, too, the reading of great poetry might well be
associated with the study of Nature, since there is no
great poetry which can be dissevered from Nature, while
modern poets have all dipped their pens in the sunlight
and wind and great waters, and appeal most to those who
most resemble them in their loves. The great religious
books, handed down to us by people who lived in closer
intercourse with Nature than many of us, cannot be
understood by indoor children and adults. Whether connected
with this or that form of religion or not, whether
taken as “intimations of immortality” or not, the most
profound and longest remembered feelings are often those
derived from the contact of Nature with the child’s
mind.
Of health, though there are exactly as many physicians
as patients, it is unnecessary to say anything, except that
one of the pieces of knowledge—I do not speak of information—which
science has left to us is that movement
and the working of the brain in pure air and sunlight is
good for body and soul, especially if joy is aiding.
Knowledge aids joy by discipline, by increasing the
sphere of enjoyment, by showing us in animals, in plants,
for example, what life is, how our own is related to
theirs, showing us, in fact, our position, responsibilities
and debts among the other inhabitants of the earth.
Pursued out of doors where those creatures, moving and
still, have their life and their beauty, knowledge is real.
The senses are invited there to the subtlest and most
delightful training, and have before them an immeasurable
fresh field, not a field like that of books, full of old
opinions, but one with which every eye and brain can
have new vital intercourse. It is open to all to make
discoveries as to the forms and habits of things, and care
should be taken to preserve the child from the most verbose
part of modern literature, that which repeats in
multiplied ill-chosen words stale descriptions of birds and
flowers, etc., coupled with trivial fancies and insincere
inventions. Let us not take the study, the lamp and the
ink out of doors, as we used to take wild life—having
killed it and placed it in spirits of wine—indoors. Let us
also be careful to have knowledge as well as enthusiasm
in our masters. Enthusiasm alone is not enthusiasm.
There must, at some stage, be some anatomy, classification,
pure brain-work; the teacher must be the equal in
training of the mathematician, and he must be alive,
which I never heard was a necessity for mathematicians.
But not anatomy for all, perhaps; for some it might be
impossible, and a study of colours, curves, perfumes,
voices—a thousand things—might be substituted for it.
Yet Nature-study is not designed to produce naturalists,
any more than music is taught in order to make musicians.
If you produce nothing but naturalists you fail, and you
will produce very few. The aim of study is to widen
the culture of child and man, to do systematically what
Mark Pattison tells us in his dry way he did for himself,
by walking and outdoor sports, then—at the late age of
seventeen—by collecting and reading such books as The
Natural History of Selborne, and finally by a slow process
of transition from natural history into “the more abstract
poetic emotion ... a conscious and declared poetical
sentiment and a devoted reading of the poets.” Geology
did not come for another ten years, “to complete the
cycle of thought, and to give that intellectual foundation
which is required to make the testimony of the eye, roaming
over an undulating surface, fruitful and satisfying.
When I came in after years to read The Prelude I recognized,
as if it were my own history which was being told,
the steps by which the love of the country boy for his
hills and moors grew into poetical susceptibility for all
imaginative presentations of beauty in every direction.”
The botany, etc., would naturally be related to the neighbourhood
of school or home; for there is no parish or
district of which it might not be said, as Jefferies and
Thoreau each said of his own, that it is a microcosm. By
this means the natural history may easily be linked to a
preliminary study of hill and valley and stream, the positions
of houses, mills and villages, and the reasons for them,
and the food supply, and so on, and this in turn leads
on to—nay, involves—all that is most real in geography
and history. The landscape retains the most permanent
marks of the past, and a wise examination of it should
evoke the beginnings of the majestic sentiment of our
oneness with the future and the past, just as natural
history should help to give the child a sense of oneness
with all forms of life. To put it at its lowest, some such
cycle of knowledge is needed if a generation that insists
more and more on living in the country, or spending many
weeks there, is not to be bored or to be compelled to
entrench itself behind the imported amusements of the
town.
CHAPTER IX HISTORY AND THE PARISH—HAMPSHIRE—CORNWALL — CORNWALL.
Some day there will be a history of England written
from the point of view of one parish, or town, or great
house. Not until there is such a history will all our
accumulations of information be justified. It will begin
with a geological picture, something large, clear, architectural,
not a mass of insignificant names. It must be
imaginative: it might, perhaps, lean sometimes upon Mr.
Doughty’s Dawn in Britain. The peculiar combination of
soil and woodland and water determines the direction and
position and importance of the ancient trackways; it will
determine also the position and size of the human settlements.
The early marks of these—the old flint and
metal implements, the tombs, the signs of agriculture, the
encampments, the dwellings—will have to be clearly
described and interpreted. Folk-lore, legend, place-names
must be learnedly, but bravely and humanly used,
so that the historian who has not the extensive sympathy
and imagination of a great novelist will have no chance
of success. What endless opportunities will he have for
really giving life to past times in such matters as the line
made by the edge of an old wood with the cultivated
land, the shapes of the fields, with their borders of streams
or hedge or copse or pond or wall or road, the purpose
and interweaving of the roads and footpaths that suggest
the great permanent thoughts and the lesser thoughts and
dreams of the brain.... As the historic centuries are
reached, the action of great events, battles, laws, roads,
invasions, upon the parish—and of the parish upon them—must
be shown. Architecture, with many of its local
characteristics still to be traced, will speak as a voice out
of the stones of castle, church, manor, farm, barn and
bridge. The birds and beasts cannot be left out. The
names of the local families—gentle and simple—what
histories are in them, in the curt parish registers, in tombstones,
in the names of fields and houses and woods. Better
a thousand errors so long as they are human than a thousand
truths lying like broken snail-shells round the anvil
of a thrush. If only those poems which are place-names
could be translated at last, the pretty, the odd, the
romantic, the racy names of copse and field and lane and
house. What a flavour there is about the Bassetts,
the Boughtons, the Worthys, the Tarrants, Winterbournes,
Deverills, Manningfords, the Suttons: what
goodly names of the South Country—Woodmansterne,
Hollingbourne, Horsmonden, Wolstanbury, Brockenhurst,
Caburn, Lydiard Tregoze, Lydiard Millicent, Clevancy,
Amesbury, Amberley (I once tried to make a beautiful
name and in the end it was Amberley, in which Time
had forestalled me); what sweet names Penshurst, Frensham,
Firle, Nutley, Appleshaw, Hambledon, Cranbrook,
Fordingbridge, Melksham, Lambourn, Draycot, Buscot,
Kelmscot, Yatton, Yalding, Downe, Cowden, Iping,
Cowfold, Ashe, Liss.... Then there are the histories
of roads. Every traveller in Hampshire remembers the
road that sways with airy motion and bird-like curves
down from the high land of clay and flint through the
chalk to the sand and the river. It doubles round the
head of a coombe, and the whole descent is through beech
woods uninterrupted and all but impenetrable to the eye
above or below except where once or twice it looks
through an arrow slit to the blue vale and the castled
promontory of Chanctonbury twenty miles south-east. As
the road is a mere ledge on the side of a very steep hill
the woods below it hurry down to a precipitous pit full
of the glimmering, trembling and murmuring of innumerable
leaves and no sight or sound of men. It is said to
have been made more than half a century ago to take the
place of the rash straight coach road which now enters it
near its base. A deeply-worn, narrow and disused track
joining it more than half-way down suggests that the
lower part was made by the widening of an old road; but
much of the upper half is new. Certainly the road as it
now is, broad and gently bending round the steep coombe,
is new, and it was made at the expense of the last of a
family which had long owned the manor house near the
entrance of the coombe. His were all the hanging beech
woods—huge as the sky—upon the hill, and through them
the road-makers conducted this noble and pleasant way.
But near the top they deviated by a few yards into another
estate. The owner would not give way. A lawsuit
was begun, and it was not over when the day came for
the road to be open for traffic according to the contract or,
if not, to pass out of the defaulter’s hands. The day
passed; the contract was broken; the speculation had
failed, and the tolls would never fill the pockets of the
lord of the manor. He was ruined, and left his long
white house by the rivulet and its chain of pools, his
farms and cottages, his high fruit walls, his uncounted
beeches, the home of a hundred owls, his Spanish chestnuts
above the rocky lane, his horse-chestnut and sycamore
stately in groups, his mighty wych elms, his apple trees
and all their mistletoe, his walnut trees, and the long
bay of sky that was framed by his tall woods east and
north and west.
There are many places which nobody can look upon
without being consciously influenced by a sense of their
history. It is a battlefield, and the earth shows the scars
of its old wounds; or a castle or cathedral of distinct
renown rises among the oaks; or a manor house or
cottage, or tomb or woodland walk that speaks of a dead
poet or soldier. Then, according to the extent or care
of our reading and the clearness of our imagination, we
can pour into the groves or on the turf tumultuous or
silent armies, or solitary man or woman. It is a deeply-worn
coast; the spring tide gnaws the yellow cliff, and
the wind files it with unceasing hiss, and the relics of
every age, skull and weapon and shroudpin and coin and
carven stone, are spread out upon the clean, untrodden
sand, and the learned, the imaginative, the fanciful, the
utterly unhistoric and merely human man exercises his
spirit upon them, and responds, if only for a moment. In
some places history has wrought like an earthquake, in
others like an ant or mole; everywhere, permanently;
so that if we but knew or cared, every swelling of the
grass, every wavering line of hedge or path or road were
an inscription, brief as an epitaph, in many languages and
characters. But most of us know only a few of these
unspoken languages of the past, and only a few words in
each. Wars and parliaments are but dim, soundless, and
formless happenings in the brain; toil and passion of
generations produce only an enriching of the light within
the glades, and a solemnizing of the shadows.
Out of a whole century or age we remember nothing
vividly and in a manner that appeals to the eye, except
some such picture as that which Gerald of Wales gives
of a Welsh prince, Cyneuric, son of Rhys. He was tall
and handsome, fair-complexioned, his hair curled; his
dress was a thin cloak, and under that a shirt, his legs
and feet being bare, regardless of thistle and brier; a man
to whom nature and not art had given his beauty and
comely bearing. Outside Wales, and in ages far removed
from the twelfth century, this figure of a man will follow
us, and help to animate any wild scene that is coloured by
antiquity. It is some such man, his fair hair perhaps
exchanged for black, and his nobility more animal and
clothed in skins, that we see, if we see a man at all, when
we muse deeply upon the old road worn deep into the
chalk, among burial mound and encampment; we feel
rather than see the innumerable companies of men like
this, following their small cattle to the stream or the dew-pond,
wearing out the hard earth with their naked feet
and trailing ash staves. Going up such a road, between
steep banks of chalk and the roots and projecting bases
of beeches whose foliage meets overhead—a road worn
twenty feet deep, and now scarce ever used as a footpath
except by fox and hare—we may be half-conscious that
we have climbed that way before during the furrowing
of the road, and we move as in a dream between this age
and that dim one which we vainly strive to recover.
But because we are imperfectly versed in history, we are
not therefore blind to the past. The eye that sees the
things of to-day, and the ear that hears, the mind that
contemplates or dreams, is itself an instrument of an
antiquity equal to whatever it is called upon to apprehend.
We are not merely twentieth-century Londoners
or Kentish men or Welshmen. We belong to the days
of Wordsworth, of Elizabeth, of Richard Plantagenet, of
Harold, of the earliest bards. We, too, like Taliesin, have
borne a banner before Alexander, have been with our
Lord in the manger of the ass, have been in India, and
with the “remnant of Troia,” and with Noah in the ark,
and our original country is “the region of the summer
stars.” And of these many folds in our nature the face
of the earth reminds us, and perhaps, even where there are
no more marks visible upon the land than there were in
Eden, we are aware of the passing of time in ways too
difficult and strange for the explanation of historian and
zoologist and philosopher. It is this manifold nature that
responds with such indescribable depth and variety to the
appeals of many landscapes.
We come to a huge, flat-bottomed, grassy coombe,
smooth as a racecourse, that winds out of the cornland
into the heart of the Downs. It is like the bed of a river
of great depth. At its entrance beeches clothe either side;
but presently they cease, and up the steep juniper slopes
go the paths of hares, of the herds and flocks of earliest
ages and of the men and women and children also,
whose children’s children’s children have forgotten them
though not perhaps their philosophy. The grass of the
slope is mingled with small sweet herbage, the salad
burnet rosy-stemmed, the orange bird’s-foot trefoil, the
purple thyme, the fine white flax, the delicatest golden
hawk-bit, and basil and marjoram, and rosettes of crimson
thistles, all sunny warm and fragrant, glittering and glowing
or melting into a simmering haze, musical with grasshoppers
and a-flutter with blue butterflies, so that the
earth seems to be a thick-furred, genial animal. At length
the windings shut out the plain, and the coombe is a green
hall roofed by the hot blue sky. Its walls are steeper than
ever, and the burrowings of the rabbits have streaked the
grasses with long splashes—like those made by sea-birds
on rocks—of white chalk. The curves of these walls are
like those of the flight of the swifts that dive overhead.
Here there are no human paths, no sign of house, of
grave, of herd, of cultivation. It is the world’s end, and
the rabbits race up and down as in a dream of solitude.
Yet the mind is not discontented and unfed. This is
no boundless solitude of ocean where one may take a kind
of pleasure
To float for ever with a careless course
And think himself the only being alive.
It is not an end but a beginning that we have reached.
These are the elements—pure earth and wind and sunlight—out
of which beauty and joy arise, original and
ancient, for ever young. Their presence restores us not
to the Middle Ages, not to the days of Mr. Doughty’s
heroic princes and princesses of Britain,[4] not to any dim
archæologist’s world of reeking marsh and wood, of
mammoth and brutish men, but to a region out of space
and out of time in which life and thought and physical
health are in harmony with sun and earth, fragrant as
the flowers in the grass, blithe as the grasshopper, swift
as the hares, divine; and out of it all arises a vision of the
man who will embody this thought, a man whom human
infelicity, discontented with the past, has placed in a
golden age still farther back, for the sufficient reason
that in every age he has been a dream, and our dreaming
is of the dawn or the night, always disappointed but
undaunted by the day that follows. And so no storied
valley or hillside is richer in humanity than this coombe.
It is one of the countless Edens where we are in contact
not with the soldier and ploughman and mason that
change the surface of the earth, but with prophet and poet
who have ever lived to trace to Nature and to the early
ages the health and vigour of men. There is the greatest
antiquity of all, peace and purity and simplicity, and in the
midst is the mother Earth, the young mother of the world,
with a face like Ceres before she had lost Persephone
in the underworld. In fact, so blessed is this solitary
hall that after climbing out it is mournful to see the
rabbit-worn tunnels and the Roman camp on the ridge.
In Cornwall, where the wrinkles and angles of the
earth’s age are left to show, antiquity plays a giant’s part
on every hand. What a curious effect have those ruins,
all but invisible among the sands, the sea-blue scabious, the
tamarisk and rush, though at night they seem not
inaudible when the wild air is full of crying! Some that
are not nearly as old are almost as magical. One there
is that stands near a great water, cut off from a little town
and from the world by a round green hill and touched by
no road but only by a wandering path. At the foot of this
hill, among yellow mounds of sand, under blue sky, the
church is dark and alone. It is not very old—not five
centuries—and is of plainest masonry: its blunt short spire
of slate slabs that leans slightly to one side, with the
smallest of perforated slate windows at the base, has a
look of age and rusticity. In the churchyard is a rough
grey cross of stone—a disc supported by a pillar. It is
surrounded by the waving noiseless tamarisk. It looks
northward over the sandhills at a blue bay, guarded on the
west by tall grey cliffs which a white column surmounts.
For a time the nearer sandhills have rested and clothed
themselves in bird’s-foot trefoil, thyme, eyebright and
short turf: but once the church was buried beneath them.
Between the round hill and the church a tiny stream
sidles along through a level hiding-place of flags and
yellow flag flowers, of purple figwort and purple orchis
and green grass.
A cormorant flies low across the sky—that sable bird
which seems to belong to the old time, the time of badger
and beaver, of ancient men who rose up out of the crags
of this coast. To them, when the cuckoo first called
one April, came over the blue sea a small brown ship,
followed by three seals, and out of it descended a Christian
from Ireland, black-haired, blue-eyed, with ready
red lips and deep sweet voice and spoke to them, all alone.
He told them of a power that ruled the blue waters and
shifting sands, who could move the round green hill to
the rock of the white gulls; taller and grimmer than the
cloven headland yet sweet and gentle as the fennel above;
deep-voiced as the Atlantic storm, tender also as the sedgewarbler
in the flags below the hill; whose palace was
loftier than the blue to which the lark was now soaring,
milder and richer than the meadows in May and everlasting;
and his attendants were more numerous and
bright than the herring under a moon of frost. The milkpails
should be fuller and the grass deeper and the corn
heavier in the car if they believed in this; the pilchards
should be as water boiling in the bay; and they should
have wings as of the white birds that lounged about the
precipices of the coast. And all the time the three seals
lay with their heads and backs above the shallows and
watched. Perhaps the men believed his word; perhaps
they dropped him over the precipice to see whether he
also flew like a gull: but here is the church named after
him.
All along the coast (and especially where it is lofty and
houseless, and on the ledges of the crags the young grey
gulls unable to fly bob their heads seaward and try to
scream like their parents who wheel far and near with
double yodeling cry), there are many rounded barrows
looking out to sea. And there are some amidst the sandhills,
bare and corrugated by the wind and heaved up like
a feather-bed, their edges golden against the blue sky or
mangily covered by drab marram grass that whistles
wintrily; and near by the blue sea, slightly roughened as
by a barrow, sleeps calm but foamy among cinder-coloured
isles; donkeys graze on the brown turf, larks
rise and fall and curlews go by; a cuckoo sings among
the deserted mines. But the barrows are most noble on
the high heather and grass. The lonely turf is full of
lilac scabious flowers and crimson knapweed among the
solid mounds of gorse. The brown-green-grey of the dry
summer grass reveals myriads of the flowers of thyme, of
stonecrop yellow and white, of pearly eyebright, of golden
lady’s fingers, and the white or grey clover with its purest
and earthiest of all fragrances. Here and there steep
tracks descend slantwise among the thrift-grown crags
to the sea, or promise to descend but end abruptly in
precipices. On the barrows themselves, which are either
isolated or in a group of two or three, grow thistle and
gorse. They command mile upon mile of cliff and sea.
In their sight the great headlands run out to sea and sinking
seem to rise again a few miles out in a sheer island,
so that they resemble couchant beasts with backs under
water but heads and haunches upreared. The cliffs are
cleft many times by steep-sided coves, some with broad
sand and shallow water among purple rocks, the outlet
of a rivulet; others ending precipitously so that the stream
suddenly plunges into the black sea among a huddle of
sunless boulders. Near such a stream there will be a grey
farm amid grey outbuildings—with a carved wooden eagle
from the wreckage of the cove, or a mermaid, once a
figure-head with fair long hair and round bosom, built
into the wall of a barn. Or there is a briny hamlet
grouped steeply on either side of the stream which gurgles
among the pebbles down to the feet of the bearded fisherman
and the ships a-gleam. Or perhaps there is no stream
at all, and bramble and gorse come down dry and hot to
the lips of the emerald and purple pools. Deep roads
from the sea to the cliff-top have been worn by smuggler
and fisherman and miner, climbing and descending. Inland
shows a solitary pinnacled church tower, rosy in the
warm evening—a thin line of trees, long bare stems and
dark foliage matted—and farther still the ridges of misty
granite, rough as the back of a perch.
Of all the rocky land, of the sapphire sea white with
quiet foam, the barrows are masters. The breaking away
of the rock has brought them nearer to the sea as it has
annihilated some and cut off the cliff-ways in mid-career.
They stand in the unenclosed waste and are removed from
all human uses and from most wayfaring. Thus they
share the sublimity of beacons and are about to show that
tombs also have their deaths. Linnet and stonechat and
pipit seem to attend upon them, with pretty voices and
motions and a certain ghastliness, as of shadows, given to
their cheerful and sudden flittings by the solemn neighbourhood.
But most of their hold upon the spirit they
owe to their powerful suggestion that here upon the high
sea border was once lived a bold proud life, like that of
Beowulf, whose words, when he was dying from the
wounds of his last victory, were: “Bid the warriors raise
a funeral mound to flash with fire on a promontory above
the sea, that it may stand high and be a memorial by
which my people shall remember me, and seafarers driving
their tall ships through the mist of the sea shall say:
‘Beowulf’s Mound.’”
In Cornwall as in Wales, these monuments are the
more impressive, because the earth, wasting with them
and showing her bones, takes their part. There are days
when the age of the Downs, strewn with tumuli and
the remnants of camp and village, is incredible; or rather
they seem in the course of long time to have grown
smooth and soft and kind, and to be, like a rounded
languid cloud, an expression of Earth’s summer bliss of
afternoon. But granite and slate and sandstone jut out,
and in whatsoever weather speak rather of the cold, drear,
hard, windy dawn. Nothing can soften the lines of
Trendreen or Brown Willy or Carn Galver against the
sky. The small stone-hedged ploughlands amidst brake
and gorse do but accentuate the wildness of the land from
which they have been won. The deserted mines are frozen
cries of despair as if they had perished in conflict with
the waste; and in a few years their chimneys standing
amidst rotted woodwork, the falling masonry, the engine
rusty, huge and still (the abode of rabbits, and all overgrown
with bedstraw, the stern thistle and wizard henbane)
are in keeping with the miles of barren land, littered with
rough silvered stones among heather and furze, whose
many barrows are deep in fern and bramble and foxglove.
The cotton grass raises its pure nodding white. The old
roads dive among still more furze and bracken and bramble
and foxglove, and on every side the land grows no such
crop as that of grey stones. Even in the midst of occasional
cornfield or weedless pasture a long grey upright
stone speaks of the past. In many places men have set up
these stones, roughly squaring some of them, in the form
of a circle or in groups of circles—and over them beats the
buzzard in slow hesitating and swerving flight. In one place
the work of Nature might be mistaken for that of man.
On a natural hillock stands what appears to be the ruin
of an irregularly heaped wall of grey rock, roughened
by dark-grey lichen, built of enormous angular fragments
like the masonry of a giant’s child. Near at hand,
bracken, pink stonecrop, heather and bright gold tormentil
soften it; but at a distance it stands black against the
summer sky, touched with the pathos of man’s handiwork
overthrown, yet certainly an accident of Nature. It
commands Cape Cornwall and the harsh sea, and St. Just
with its horned church tower. On every hand lie cromlech,
camp, circle, hut and tumulus of the unwritten
years. They are confused and mingled with the natural
litter of a barren land. It is a silent Bedlam of history,
a senseless cemetery or museum, amidst which we walk
as animals must do when they see those valleys full of
skeletons where their kind are said to go punctually to
die. There are enough of the dead; they outnumber the
living; and there those trite truths burst with life and
drum upon the tympanum with ambiguous fatal voices.
At the end of this many-barrowed moor, yet not in it,
there is a solitary circle of grey stones, where the cry of the
past is less vociferous, less bewildering, than on the moor
itself, but more intense. Nineteen tall, grey stones stand
round a taller, pointed one that is heavily bowed, amidst
long grass and bracken and furze. A track passes close
by, but does not enter the circle; the grass is unbent
except by the weight of its bloom. It bears a name that
connects it with the assembling and rivalry of the bards
of Britain. Here, under the sky, they met, leaning upon
the stones, tall, fair men of peace, but half-warriors,
whose songs could change ploughshare into sword.
Here they met, and the growth of the grass, the perfection
of the stones (except that one stoops as with age),
and the silence, suggest that since the last bard left it,
in robe of blue or white or green—the colours of sky and
cloud and grass upon this fair day—the circle has been
unmolested, and the law obeyed which forbade any but
a bard to enter it. Sky-blue was the colour of a chief
bard’s robe, emblematic of peace and heavenly calm, and
of unchangeableness. White, the colour of the Druid’s
dress, was the emblem of light, and of its correlatives,
purity of conduct, wisdom, and piety. Green was the
colour of the youthful ovate’s robe, for it was the emblem
of growth. Their uniformity of colour signified perfect
truth. And the inscription upon the chair of the bards
of Beisgawen was, “Nothing is that is not for ever and
ever.” Blue and white and green, peace and light and
growth—“Nothing is that is not for ever and ever”—these
things and the blue sky, the white, cloudy hall of
the sun, and the green bough and grass, hallowed the
ancient stones, and clearer than any vision of tall bards
in the morning of the world was the tranquil delight of
being thus “teased out of time” in the presence of this
ancientness.
It is strange to pass from these monumental moors
straight to the sea which records the moments, not the
years or the centuries. In fine weather especially its
colour—when, for example, it is faintly corrugated and of
a blue that melts towards the horizon into such a hue
that it is indistinguishable from the violet wall of dawn—is
a perpetual astonishment on account of its unearthliness
and evanescence. The mind does not at once accept the
fact that here underneath our eyes is, as it were, another
sky. The physical act of looking up induces a special
mood of solemnity and veneration, and during the act
the eyes meet with a fitting object in the stainless heavens.
Looking down we are used to seeing the earth, the road,
the footpath, the floor, the hearth; but when, instead, it is
the sea and not any of these things, although our feet
are on firm land, the solemnity is of another kind. In its
anger the sea becomes humanized or animalized: we see
resemblances to familiar things. There is, for instance,
an hour sometimes after sunset, when the grey sky coldly
lights the lines of white plumes on a steely sea, and they
have an inevitable likeness to a trampling chivalry that
charges upon a foe. But a calm sea is incomparable except
to moods of the mind. It is then as remote from the
earth and earthly things as the sky, and the remoteness
is the more astonishing because it is almost within our
grasp. It is no wonder that a great idea was expressed by
the fortunate islands in the sea. The youthfulness, the
incorruptibility of the sea, continually renewing itself, the
same from generation to generation, prepares it as a fit
sanctuary of the immortal dead. So at least we are apt
to think at certain times, coming from the heavy, scarred,
tormented earth to that immense aëry plain of peacock
blue. And yet at other times that same unearthliness
will suggest quite other thoughts. It has not changed
and shrunken and grown like the earth; it is not sun-warmed:
it is a monster that has lain unmoved by time,
sleeping and moaning outside the gates within which men
and animals have become what they are. Actually that
cold fatal element and its myriad population without a
sound brings a wistfulness into the mind as if it could
feel back and dimly recall the dawn of time when the
sea was incomprehensible and impassable, when the earth
had but lately risen out of the waters and was yet again
to descend beneath: it becomes a type of the waste where
everything is unknown or uncertain except death, pouring
into the brain the thoughts that men have had on
looking out over untrodden mountain, forest, swamp, in
the drizzling dawn of the world. The sea is exactly
what it was when mountain, forest, swamp were imperturbable
enemies, and the sight of it restores the ancient
fear. I remember one dawn above all others when this
restoration was complete. When it was yet dark the
wind rose gustily under a low grey sky and a lark sang
amidst the moan of gorse and the creak of gates and the
deeply-taken breath of the tide at the full. Nor was it
yet light when the gulls began to wheel and wind and
float with a motion like foam on a whirlpool or interwoven
snow. They wheeled about the masts of fishing-boats
that nodded and kissed and crossed in a steep cove
of crags whose black edges were slavered by the foam of
the dark sea; and there were no men among the boats or
about the grey houses that looked past the walls of the
cove to the grim staircase and sea-doors of a black headland,
whose perpendicular rocks stood up far out of the
reach of the wings fashioned in the likeness of gigantic
idols. The higher crags were bushy and scaly with
lichen, and they were cushioned upon thrift and bird’s-foot
trefoil and white bladder campion. It was a bristling sea,
not in the least stormy, but bristling, dark and cold
through the slow colourless dawn, dark and cold and
immense; and at the edge of it the earth knelt, offering up
the music of a small flitting bird and the beauty of small
flowers, white and gold, to those idols. They were
terrible enough. But the sea was more terrible; for it was
the god of whom those rocks were the poor childish
images, and it seemed that the god had just then disclosed
his true nature and hence the pitiful loveliness of the
flowers, the pitiful sweetness of the bird that sang among
the rocks at the margin of the kind earth.
Now and then the sea will startle by some resemblance
to the earth. Thus I have come unexpectedly in sight
of it on a strange coast and have not known that it was
the sea. A gale from the north-east was blowing, and
it was late afternoon in mid-winter. The land was sandy
moorland, treeless and dark with iron-coloured heather.
A mile away I saw rising up into the sky what seemed
a peaty mountain in Cardiganshire, as it would be in a
tempest of rain, and it was only when I was near the cliff
and could see the three long walls of white waves towards
the shore that I knew it was the sea. More common is
the calm dark-blue sea in mid-summer, over which go
criss-cross bands of lighter hue, like pale moorland paths
winding about a moor.
In a stern land like Cornwall that so often refuses the
consolations of grass and herb and tree, the relentings are
the more gracious. These are to be found in a whole
valley where there are sloping fields of corn and grass
divided by green hedges, and woods rich and misty and
warm, and the bones of the land are buried away until
it ends in a bay where high and cavernous dark rocks
stand on either side of blue water and level sand. Often
all the sweetness of the country round seems to have run
into one great roadside hedge as dewdrops collect in the
bosom of a leaf. The stones of the original wall are
themselves deeply hidden in turf, or from the crevices
ferns descend and the pale blooms of pennywort rise up;
the lichen is furry and the yellow or pink stonecrop is
neat and dense; ivy climbs closely up and hangs down in
loose array. Up from the top of the wall or mound rise
bramble and gorse and woodbine over them, or brier and
thorn and woodbine again; and the tallest and massiest
of foxgloves cleave through these with their bells, half
a hundred of them in rows five deep already open and
as many more yet in bud, dense as grapes, dewy, murmurous;
and below the foxgloves are slender parsleys,
rough wood sage and poppies. At the foot of the wall,
between it and the road, is a grassy strip, where the
yarrow grows feathery with gilded cinquefoil and tormentil—or
above nettles as dense as corn rise large discs
of white hog parsnip flower, a coarse and often dirty
flower that has a dry smell of summer—or bramble and
brier arch this way and that their green and rosy and
purple stems, bright leaves, flowers pink and white. Only
the shin-breaking Cornish stiles of stone, interrupting the
hedge and giving a view of barren hills or craggy-sided
sea, destroy the illusion created by this exuberance of herb
and bush and the perfume of woodbine and rose.
Nowhere is the stateliness or grace or privacy of trees
more conspicuous than about the Cornish towns and
farms. The tall round-topped elms above Padstow, for
example, would be natural and acceptable unconsciously
elsewhere; but above those crossing lines of roof they
have an indescribable benevolence. The farmhouses are
usually square, dry and grey, being built of slate with
grey-slated roofs painted by lichen; some are whitewashed;
in some, indeed, the stones are of many greys and
blues, with yellowish and reddish tinges, hard, but warm
in the sun and comforting to look at when close to the
sea and some ruinous promontory; few are screened by
ivy or climbing rose. The farm buildings are of the same
kind, relieved by yellow straw, the many hues of hay,
the purple bracken stacks, the dark peat. The gates are
coarse and mean, of iron or of cheap or rough wood,
lightly made, patched, held together by string, and owing
their only charm to the chance use of the curved ribs
of ships as gate-posts. But to many of the buildings
sycamore and ash and apple trees bent above tall grass
lend their beauty of line, of mass, of colour, of shade,
of sound and of many motions. I can never forget the
rows of ash trees, the breezy sycamores and the tamarisks
by ancient Harlyn, with its barrows on the hill, its ruins
of chapel and church among rushes and poppies, its little
oak wood by the sandy river mouth where the men of
old time buried their dead, the poppied corn, the white
gulls and their black shadows wheeling over sunny turf.
The file of lean woods seen between Perranporth and
St. Agnes inland. The sycamores above the farm near
Towan cross where the road dips and the deep furrow of
a little valley winds, with hay upon its slopes, out to sea.
The green wood, long and beautiful, below the gentle
brown slopes of Hudder Down. The several companies
of trees in the valley by the Red River, and the white
farm of Reskajeage near by, under ash and elm, sycamore
and wych-elm and lime, a rough orchard of apples and a
gnarled squat medlar to one side—the trees grouped as
human figures are when they begin to move after some
tense episode. The wych-elm, sycamore and ash round
the tower of Gwithian church and in amongst the few
thatched cottages alongside the yellow towans and violet
sea. In a land of deserted roofless houses with solid
chimneys that no man wants, the narrow copse of small
spindly oaks upholding with bare crooked stems as of
stone a screen of leaves, above a brooklet that runs to
the sea through dense rush and foxglove and thistle where
the sedge-warbler sings. The long low mound of green
wood nearest to Land’s End. Between Tregothal and
Bosfranken, the wet copse in a narrow valley, where red
campion and bracken and bramble are unpenetrated among
flowery elders, sallows, thorns and sycamores. A farm
that has a water-mill and water gloomy and crystal under
sycamore and ash. The thin halting procession of almost
branchless trees on the ridge of the Beacon above Sancreed—a
procession that seems even at mid-day to move in
another world, in the world and in the age of the stone
circles and cairns and cromlechs of the moor beyond.
The sycamore and elder that surround and tower above
Tregonebris near Boscawen Un. The avenue of ash and
elm and wych-elm and sycamore, very close together,
leading from grey Nancothan mill, where the dark-brown
water mingles its noise with the rustling trees.
The wych-elms and golden-fruited sycamores about the
roads near St. Hilary, and the long avenue of ash up to
the church itself, and the elms through which the evening
music floats, amidst the smell of hay, in a misty mountained
sunset.
Under the flaming fleeces of a precipitous sky, in a
windless hush and at low tide, I descended to a narrow
distinct valley just where a stream ran clear and slow
through level sands to a bay, between headlands of rocks
and of caves among the rocks. The sides of the valley
near the sea were high and steep and of grass until their
abrupt end in a low but perpendicular wall of rock just
above the river sands. Inland the valley began to wind
and at the bend trees came darkly trooping down the
slopes to the water. Immediately opposite the ford—the
wet sands being unscathed by any foot or hoof or wheel—a
tributary ran into the river through a gorge of its own.
It was a gorge not above a hundred feet across, and its
floor was of sand save where the brook was running down,
and this floor was all in shadow because the banks were
clothed in thick underwood and in ash, sycamore, wych-elm
and oak meeting overhead. And in these sands also
there was no footprint save of the retreated sea. There
was no house, nor wall, nor road. And there was no
sound in the caverns of foliage except one call of a cuckoo
as I entered and the warbling of a blackbird that mused
in the oaks and then laughed and was silent and mused
again and filled the mind with the fairest images of solitude—solitude
where a maid, thinking of naught, unthought
of, unseen, combs out her yellow hair and lets
her spirit slip down into the tresses—where a man fearful
of his kind ascends out of the deeps of himself so that his
eyes look bravely and his face unstiffens and unwrinkles
and his motion and gesture is fast and free—where a
child walks and stops and runs and sings in careless joy
that takes him winding far out into abysses of eternity
and makes him free of them, so that years afterward the
hour and place and sky return, and the eternity on which
they opened as a casement, but not the child, not the
joy.
I like trees for the cool evening voices of their many
leaves, for their cloudy forms linked to earth by stately
stems—for the pale lifting of the sycamore leaves in
breezes and also their drooping, hushed and massed
repose, for the myriad division of the light ash leaves—for
their straight pillars and for the twisted branch work,
for their still shade and their rippling or calm shimmering
or dimly glowing light, for the quicksilver drip of dawn,
for their solemnity and their dancing, for all their sounds
and motions—their slow-heaved sighs, their nocturnal
murmurs, their fitful fingerings at thunder time, their
swishing and tossing and hissing in violent rain, the roar
of their congregations before the south-west wind when
it seems that they must lift up the land and fly away
with it, for their rustlings of welcome in harvest heat—for
their kindliness and their serene remoteness and
inhumanity, and especially the massiest of the trees that
have also the glory of motion, the sycamores, which are
the chief tree of Cornwall, as the beeches and yews are
of the Downs, the oaks of the Weald, the elms of the
Wiltshire vales.
Before I part from trees I should like to mention those
of mid-Somerset—and above all, the elms. I am thinking
of them as they are at noon on the hottest days of haymaking
at the end of June. The sky is hot, its pale blue
without pity and changing to a yellow of mist near the
horizon. The land is level and all of grass, and where
the hay is not spread in swathes the grass is almost
invisible for the daisies on its motionless surface. Here and
there the mower whirrs and seems natural music, like the
grasshopper’s, of the burning earth. Through the levels
wind the heavy-topped grey willows of a hidden stream.
In the hedges and in the wide fields and about the still,
silent farmhouses of stone there are many elms. They
are tall and slender despite their full mounded summits.
They cast no shade. In the great heat their green is all
but grey, and their leaves are lost in the mist which their
mingling creates. Grey-hooded, grey-mantled, they
seem to be stealing away over the fields to the sanctuary
of the dark-wooded hills, low and round and lapped
entirely in leaves, which stand in the mist at the edge of
the plain—to be leaving that plain to the possession of
the whirring mower and the sun of almighty summer.
Sycamores solemnized the Cornish farm in the
twilight, where I asked the farmer’s wife if she could let
us have two beds for the night. She stood in the doorway,
hands on hips, watching her grandchildren’s last
excited minutes of play in the rickyard.
“He’s the master,” she replied, pointing to the farmer
who was talking to his carter, between the rickyard
and the door, under the sycamores.
“Two beds?”
“That is what we should like,” said my friend
and I.
“What do you want with two beds?” he asked with
a tinge of scorn as well as of pity in his frank amusement.
“My missus and I have only had one bed these forty
years.”
Here he laughed so gaily that he could not have
embarrassed the very devil of puritanism, and turning to
his man he called forth a deep bass laughter and from
his wife a peal that shook her arms so that she raised
them to the sides of the porch for better support; the
children also turned their laughter our way.
“But perhaps one of you kicks in his sleep?... We
don’t.... Come inside. I dare say you are tired....
Good-night, John. Now, children, up with you.”
I think they were the most excellent pair of man and
woman I ever saw. Both were of a splendid physical
type, she the more energetic, black-haired, black-eyed,
plump and tall and straight; he the more enduring, fair-haired
and bearded, blue-eyed, hardly her equal in height,
certainly not in words. In forty years neither had overpowered
the other. They had not even agreed to take
separate paths, but like two school-boys, new friends, they
could afford to contend together in opinions without fear
of damage or of lazy truce. He had ploughed and sowed
and reaped: she had borne him seven children, had baked
and churned and stitched. They had loved sweet things
together, and, with curses at times, their children and the
land. Physical strength and purity—that were in them
the whole of morality—seemed to have given them that
equality with the conditions of life which philosophy has
done nothing but talk about. They of all men and
women had perhaps jarred least upon the music of the
spheres. They had the right and power to live, and the
end was laughter.
In all those years they had been separated but once.
Until four years ago she had not been out of Cornwall
except to bury her mother, who had suddenly died in
London. Two hundred pounds fell to her share on that
death and the money arrived one morning after the
harvest thanksgiving. For a week she continued to go
about her work in the old way save that she sent rather
hurriedly for a daughter who had just left her place as
cook in Exeter. At the end of the week, having stored
the apples and shown her daughter how to use the
separator, she walked in to Penzance in her best clothes
but without even a handbag; her husband was out with
his gun. By the next day she was at Liverpool. She sent
off a picture postcard, with a little note written by the
shopkeeper, saying that she would be back by Christmas,
and telling her husband to sell the old bull. Then she
sailed for New York. She saw Niagara; she visited her
nephew, John Davy, at Cincinnati; she spent two weeks
in railway travelling west and south, and saw the Indians.
Four days before Christmas she was back in the rickyard,
driving before her a young bull and carrying in her hand
a bunch of maize.
“Well, Ann, you’re back before your time,” said her
husband, after praising the beast.
“Yes, Samuel, and I feel as if I could whitewash the
dairy, that I do,” said she.
“Suppose you wait till to-morrow,” proposed Sam
Davy.
“I think I will, for I can hear that Mary is behind
with the separator.”
“She’s a good girl, but she hasn’t got your patience,
my dear.”
“Oh, here, Sam, here’s the change,” she said, giving
him the bunch of maize.
In Cornwall many of the women looked less English
than the men. The noticeable men were fair-haired
and, of fair complexion, blue-eyed and rather small-headed,
upright and of good bearing. The noticeable
women had black hair, pale, seldom swarthy, faces, very
dark eyes. Perhaps the eyes were more foreign than
anything else in them: they were singularly immobile
and seldom changed in expression with their voices.
Several of the dark-eyed, black-haired women had a
beauty of a fearless character like gypsy women, in
their movement and expression. But the wives of small
farmers and miners on piecework look old very soon
and are puckered and shadowy in the face. Some of
these middle-aged and old women suggested an early
and barbarous generation. The eyes were small and
deep-set, and the face narrowed forward like an animal’s;
which gave the whole a peering expression of suspicion
and even alarm. The eyes of most human beings are
causes of bewilderment and dismay if curiously looked at;
but the strangest I ever saw were in an old Cornish
woman. They were black and round as a child’s, with
a cold brightness that made them seem not of the
substance of other eyes, but like a stone. They were
set in a narrow, bony face of parchment among grey
hair crisp and disarrayed. I saw them only for a few
minutes while I asked a few questions about the way,
and it was as much as I could do to keep up the conversation,
so much did those motionless eyes invite me
to plunge into an abyss of human personality—such
intense loneliness and strangeness did they create, since
they proclaimed shrilly and clearly that beyond a desire
to be fed and clothed we had nothing in common. Had
they peered up at me out of a cromlech or hut at Bosporthennis
I could not have been more puzzled and
surprised.
Men and women were hospitable and ready to smile
as the Welsh are; and they have an alluring naïveté as
well as some righteousness. One family was excessively
virtuous or had a wish to appear so: I do not know which
alternative to like the less, since it was in a matter of
game. They rented land on a large estate and had a
right to the rabbits: the hares were sacred to the great
landowner. The farmer’s wife assured me that one of
her sons had lately brought in a lame hare and proposed
to put it out of its pain, but that she had said: “No,
take it out and let it die outside anywhere. The best
thing is to be afraid in things of this kind and then you
won’t go wrong.” Doing much the same kind or quantity
of manual work as their husbands and being much
out of doors, the women’s manners were confident and
free. Their speech was as a rule fluent and grammatical
and clearly delivered, with less accent than in any part
of England. Coming into a mining village one day and
wanting tea, I asked a woman who was drawing water
from a farmyard well if she could make me some, thinking
she was the farmer’s wife. She said she would, but
took me to one of a small row of cottages over the way,
where her husband was half-naked in the midst of his
Saturday wash. Taking no notice of him she led me into
the sitting-room and, with a huge loaf held like a violin,
began buttering and cutting thin slices while she talked
to me, to the little children and to her husband, from the
adjacent kitchen. She was tall, straight as a pillar, black-haired,
with clear untanned but slightly swarthy skin,
black eyes, kindly gleaming cheeks and red lips smiling
above her broad breast and hips. Her clothes were black
but in rags that hardly clung to her shoulders and waist.
She was barely five and twenty, but had six young children
about her, one in a cradle by the hearth and another still
crawling at her feet. Her only embarrassment came
when I asked to pay for my tea—she began adding up the
cost, a pennyworth of bread and butter, a halfpennyworth
of tea, etc.! The kitchen consisted simply of a large
grate and baking oven, plain tables and chairs on a flagged
floor. But the sitting-room was a museum—with photographs
of a volunteer corps, of friends and relations on
the wall over the fire; foxgloves in jam-pots surrounded
by green crinkled paper in the fireplace; on the mantelpiece,
cheap little vases and scraps of ore and more photographs.
On the walls were three pictures: one of two
well-dressed children being timidly inspected by fallow
deer; another of a grandmother showing a book to a child
whose attention is diverted by the frolics of two kittens
at her side; and a third of Jesus, bleeding and crowned
with thorns, high on a cross over a marble city beneath a
romantic forest ridge, behind which was the conflagration
of a crimson sunset.
Other sitting-rooms were similarly adorned, with the
addition of a picture of John Wesley as a child escaping
from the window of a burning house, with many anxious
men holding up their hands from below. The smell of
flowers and of sun-warmed furniture and old upholstery
mingles in such rooms.
But the kitchens are often as charming as in Wales. I
remember one especially near Carn Galver. The farmhouse
was of whitened stone under a steep thatch. In
front were fuchsia trees in the corner of a stony yard; to
one side, the haystacks and piles of furze and bracken
and peat. The farmer’s wife was carrying peat on an
iron hook into the kitchen and I followed her. A pan
of yellow scalded cream stood inside. The fireplace was
a little room in itself, with seats at each side and a little
fire of wood and three upright turves in one corner of
the great stone hearth: over the fire the kettle boiled.
Horse ornaments of polished brass surmounted the fireplace.
The wallpaper had given up its pattern long since
to a smoky uneven gold; nailed to it were calendars and
lists of fairs and sales; against it were two small tables,
one to support a Bible and an almanac, the other spread
with a white cloth on which was a plate and a bowl of
cream. Behind the door and between it and the fire was
a high-backed settle of dark wood, with elbow-rests. The
floor was flagged and sanded. The light came in through
a little square window on to the Bible by the opposite
wall, and through the open door on to the figure of the
housewife, a woman of forty. A delicate white face
shone beneath a broad untrimmed straw hat that was tied
tightly under her chin so as to hide her ears and most of
her black hair. Her black skirt was kilted up behind; a
white apron contrasted with black shoes, black stockings
and black clothes. At first her face was hardly seen,
not only because but a part of it emerged from the shell
of her hat, but because the spirit that emanated from it
was more than the colour and features and so much in
harmony with the sea and crag and moor and dolmen
of her land. It is evading an insuperable difficulty to say
that this spirit was not so much human as fay. It was
the spirit of which her milky complexion, the bright
black eyes, white teeth and fine red lips of her readily
smiling and naïvely watching fearless face, her slender
form, her light and rapid movements upon small feet,
were only the more obvious expressions. Her spirit
danced before her—not quite visibly, not quite audibly—as
she moved or spoke or merely smiled; if it could have
been seen it would have been a little singing white flame
changing to blue and crimson in its perpetual flickering.
It was a spirit of laughter, of laughter unquenchable since
the beginning of time, of laughter in spite of and because
of all things, the laughter of life like a jewel in desolate
places. It was a spirit most ancient and yet childlike,
birdlike: it belonged to a world outside any which other
human beings ever seemed to touch, but the laughter in
it made it friendly, for it was far deeper than humour, it
was gaiety of heart. Her goings to and fro on those light
feet had the grace, quickness, suddenness of a bird, of a
wren that slips from twig to twig and jets out its needle
of song, of a moorhen flicking its tail and hooting sharply.
Her laugh startled and delighted like the laugh of the
woodpecker as it leaps across the glades—like the whistling
of birds up amongst the dark clouds and the moon. But
most of all she called to mind the meadow pipit of her
own crags, that rises from green ledges out over the sea
and then, falling slantwise with body curved like a
crescent, utters his passionate pulsating song, so rapid
and passionate that it seems impossible and unfit that it
should end except in death, yet suddenly ceasing as it
lands again upon the samphire or the thrift. The spirit
was as quicksilver in the corners of her eyes, as quicksilver
in the heart. Such a maid she must have been as the
bard would have thought to send out the thrush to woo
for him, when he heard the bird of ermine breast singing
from the new-leaved hazel at dawn, on the edge of a
brook among the steep woods—singing artfully with a
voice like a silver bell—solemnly, too, so as to seem to
be performing a sacrifice—and amorously, bringing balm
to lovers’ hearts and inspiring the bard to send by him a
message to the sun of all maidens that she, white as the
snow of the first winter night, should come out to the
green woods to him. She had lived for generations on
the moor, for generations upon generations, and this was
what she had gained from heather and furze and crag and
seawind and sunshine tempered by no trees—inextinguishable
laughter. But she was inarticulate. She milked the
cows, made butter, baked bread, kept the peat fire burning
and tended her children. When she talked, I asked for
more cream. Perhaps after several more generations have
passed she will be a poet and astonish the world with a
moorland laughter of words that endure.
Everything in that house was old or smooth and bright
with use, and the hollowed threshold of the doorway in
the sun put me in mind of a hundred old things and of
their goodliness to mortal eyes—the wrecked ship’s ribs,
their bolt-holes rusty, that stand among nettles as gate-posts—the
worn dark stones that rock to the tread among
the ripples of an umbrageous ford—many a polished stile
and gate—the group of rigid but still gracious bowery
thorns dotted with crimson haws in the middle of a
meadow, their holes and lower branches rubbed hard and
smooth and ruddy like iron by the cows—the ash staff
beginning to bend like its master, the old man upon the
roads who once wore scarlet and wound the horn for Mr. ——’s
hounds. Odd it is how old use sanctifies a little
thing. There was once a hut where a good man, but a
poor and a weak and unwise, stayed all one fair summer
and talked of English roads—he was a lord of the roads,
at least of South Country roads—and of ships, which
he knew. Now on the first night of his stay, needing
a candlestick he kicked off the top of a pointed wooden
paling, so as to make a five-angled piece on which he
stuck the candle in its own grease. All through his stay
he used the candlestick, when he read the Divina Commedia
and Pantagruel and Henry Brocken and recollected
airs of Italy and Spain, amidst the sound of nightjars and
two leafy streams: the light flickered out as he mused
about the open sea, calm but boundless and without
known harbour, on which he was drifting cheerfully,
regardless of Time, pied with nights and days. The hut
was burnt and the man went—to drown a little afterwards
with a hundred unlike himself in the sea—but
among nettle and dock the candlestick was picked up
safe. It had broken off straight and the simple shape
was pleasant; it was dark with age; along with the mound
and little pillar of wax remaining it had the shape of a
natural thing; and it was his.
Animate as well as inanimate things are open to this
sanctification by age or use. I am not here thinking of
ceremonious use—for which I have small natural respect,
so that I have been denied the power of appreciating
either a great religious pomp or the dancing of Mademoiselle
Genée. But some men, particularly sailors and
field labourers, but also navvies and others who work
heavily with their hands, have this glory of use. Their
faces, their clothes, their natures all appear to act and
speak harmoniously, so that they cause a strong impression
of personality which is to be deeply enjoyed in a world
of masks, especially of black clerical masks. One of
the best examples of this kind was a gamekeeper who
daily preceded me by twenty or thirty yards in a morning
walk up through a steep wood of beeches. He was a short,
stiffly-built and stoutish man who wore a cap, thick skirted
coat and breeches, leather gaiters and heavy boots, all
patched and stained, all of nearly the same colour as his
lightish-brown hair and weathered skin, but not so dark
as the gun over his shoulder. The shades of this colour
were countless and made up like the colour of a field
of ripe wheat, which they would have resembled had they
not been liberally dusted all over, just as his brown beard
was grizzled. He went slowly up, swinging slightly at
the shoulders and always smoking a pipe of strong shag
tobacco of which the fumes hovered in the moist air with
inexpressible sweetness and a good brown savour: if I may
say so, the fit emanation of the brown woodland man
who, when he stood still, looked like the stump of a tree.
CHAPTER X SUMMER—SUSSEX
Far up on the Downs the air of day and night is
flavoured by honeysuckle and new hay. It is good to
walk, it is good to lie still; the rain is good and so is the
sun; and whether the windy or the quiet air be the better
let us leave to a December judgment to decide. One day
the rain falls and there is no wind, and all the movement
is in the chaos of the dark sky; and thus is made the
celestial fairness of an earth that is brighter than the
heavens; for the green and lilac of the grasses and the
yellow of the goat’s-beard flowers glow, and the ripening
corn is airy light. But next day the sun is early hot.
The wet hay steams and is sweet. The beams pour into
a southward coombe of the hills and the dense yew is
warm as a fruit-wall, so that the utmost of fragrance is
extracted from the marjoram and thyme and fanned by the
coming and going of butterflies; and in contrast with this
gold and purple heat on flower and wing, through the
blue sky and along the hill-top moist clouds are trooping,
of the grey colour of melting snow. The great shadows
of the clouds brood long over the hay, and in the darker
hollows the wind rustles the dripping thickets until mid-day.
On another morning after night rain the blue sky
is rippled and crimped with high, thin white clouds by
several opposing breezes. Vast forces seem but now to
have ceased their feud. The battle is over, and there are
all the signs of it plain to be seen; but they have laid
down their arms, and peace is broad and white in the sky,
but of many colours on the earth—for there is blue of
harebell and purple of rose-bay among the bracken and
popping gorse, and heather and foxglove are purple above
the sand, and the mint is hoary lilac, the meadow-sweet
is foam, there is rose of willow-herb and yellow of fleabane
at the edge of the water, and purple of gentian and
cistus yellow on the Downs, and infinite greens in those
little dense Edens which nettle and cow-parsnip and
bramble and elder make every summer on the banks of
the deep lanes. A thousand swifts wheel as if in a fierce
wind over the highest places of the hills, over the great
seaward-looking camp and its three graves and antique
thorns, down to the chestnuts that stand about the rickyards
in the cornland below.
These are the hours that seem to entice and entrap the
airy inhabitants of some land beyond the cloud mountains
that rise farther than the farthest of downs. Legend
has it that long ago strange children were caught upon the
earth, and being asked how they had come there, they
said that one day as they were herding their sheep in a
far country they chanced on a cave; and within they
heard music as of heavenly bells, which lured them on
and on through the corridors of that cave until they
reached our earth; and here their eyes, used only to a
twilight between a sun that had set for ever and a night
that had never fallen, were dazed by the August glow,
and lying bemused they were caught before they could
find the earthly entrance to their cave. Small wonder
would this adventure be from a region no matter how
blessed, when the earth is wearing the best white wild
roses or when August is at its height.
The last hay-waggon has hardly rolled between the
elms before the reaper and the reaping-machines begin
to work. The oats and wheat are in tents over all the
land. Then, then it is hard not to walk over the brown
in the green of August grass. There is a roving spirit
everywhere. The very tents of the corn suggest a
bivouac. The white clouds coming up out of the yellow
corn and journeying over the blue have set their faces
to some goal. The traveller’s-joy is tangled over the
hazels and over the faces of the small chalk-pits. The
white beam and the poplar and the sycamore fluttering
show the silver sides of their leaves and rustle farewells.
The perfect road that goes without hedges under elms
and through the corn says, “Leave all and follow.” How
the bridges overleap the streams at one leap, or at three,
in arches like those of running hounds! The far-scattered,
placid sunsets pave the feet of the spirit with many
a road to joy; the huge, vacant halls of dawn give a sense
of godlike power.
But it is hard to make anything like a truce between
these two incompatible desires, the one for going on and
on over the earth, the other that would settle for ever,
in one place as in a grave and have nothing to do with
change. Suppose a man to receive notice of death, it
would be hard to decide whether to walk or sail until the
end, seeing no man, or none but strangers; or to sit—alone—and
by thinking or not thinking to make the
change to come as little as is permitted. The two desires
will often painfully alternate. Even on these harvest days
there is a temptation to take root for ever in some corner
of a field or on some hill from which the world and the
clouds can be seen at a distance. For the wheat is as
red as the most red sand, and up above it tower the elms,
dark prophets persuading to silence and a stillness like their
own. Away on the lesser Downs the fields of pale oats
are liquid within their border of dark woods; they also
propose deep draughts of oblivion and rest. Then, again,
there is the field—the many fields—where a regiment of
shocks of oats are ranked under the white moon between
rows of elms on the level Sussex land not far from the
sea. The contrast of the airy matter underfoot and the
thin moon overhead, with the massy dark trees, as it were,
suspended between; the numbers and the order of the
sheaves; their inviolability, though protected but by the
gateway through which they are seen—all satisfy the
soul as they can never satisfy the frame. Then there are
the mists before heat which make us think of autumn or
not, according to our tempers. All night the aspens have
been shivering and the owls exulting under a clear full
moon and above the silver of a great dew. You climb
the steep chalk slope, through the privet and dog-wood
coppice; among the scattered junipers—in this thick
haze as in darkness they group themselves so as to make
fantastic likenesses of mounted men, animals, monsters;
over the dead earth in the shade of the broad yews, and
thence suddenly under lightsome sprays of guelder-rose
and their cherry-coloured berries; over the tufted turf;
and then through the massed beeches, cold and dark as a
church and silent; and so out to the level waste cornland
at the top, to the flints and the clay. There a myriad
oriflammes of ragwort are borne up on all stems of equal
height, straight and motionless, and near at hand quite
clear, but farther away forming a green mist until,
farther yet, all but the flowery surface is invisible, and
that is but a glow. The stillness of the green and golden
multitudes under the grey mist, perfectly still though a
wind flutters the high tops of the beech, has an immortal
beauty, and that they should ever change does not enter
the mind which is thus for the moment lured happily into
a strange confidence and ease. But the sun gains power
in the south-east. It changes the mist into a fleeting
garment, not of cold or of warm grey, but of diaphanous
gold. There is a sea-like moan of wind in the half-visible
trees, a wavering of the mist to and fro until it is dispersed
far and wide as part of the very light, of the blue
shade, of the colour of cloud and wood and down. As
the mist is unwoven the ghostly moon is disclosed, and a
bank of dead white clouds where the Downs should be.
Under the very eye of the veiled sun a golden light and
warmth begins to nestle among the mounds of foliage at
the surface of the low woods. The beeches close by have
got a new voice in their crisp, cool leaves, of which every
one is doing something—cool, though the air itself is
warm. Wood-pigeons coo. The white cloud-bank gives
way to an immeasurable half-moon of Downs, some bare,
some saddle-backed with woods, and far away and below,
out of the ocean of countless trees in the southern veil, a
spire. It is a spire which at this hour is doubtless moving
a thousand men with a thousand thoughts and hopes and
memories of men and causes, but moves me with the
thought alone that just a hundred years ago was buried
underneath it a child, a little child whose mother’s mother
was at the pains to inscribe a tablet saying to all who pass
by that he was once “an amiable and most endearing
child.”
And what nights there are on the hills. The ash-sprays
break up the low full moon into a flower of many
sparks. The Downs are heaved up into the lighted sky—surely
they heave in their tranquillity as with a slowly
taken breath. The moon is half-way up the sky and
exactly over the centre of the long curve of Downs; just
above them lies a long terrace of white cloud, and at their
feet gleams a broad pond, the rest of the valley being
utterly dark and indistinguishable, save a few scattered
lamps and one near meadow that catches the moonlight
so as to be transmuted to a lake. But every rainy leaf
upon the hill is brighter than any of the few stars above,
and from many leaves and blades hang drops as large and
bright as the glowworms in their recesses. Larger by a
little, but not brighter, are the threes and fours of lights
at windows in the valley. The wind has fallen, but a
mile of woods unlading the rain from their leaves make
a sound of wind, while each separate drop can be heard
from the nearest branches, a noise of rapt content, as if
they were telling over again the kisses of the shower.
The air itself is heavy as mead with the scent of yew and
juniper and thyme.
CHAPTER XI HAMPSHIRE—AN UMBRELLA MAN
A beggar is a rich man on some of these August days,
especially one I know, whom first I met some Augusts
ago now. A fine Sunday afternoon had sprinkled the
quiet and thinly-peopled land with black-dressed men and
white-dressed women, the older married couples and their
trains of children keeping chiefly to the roads and most
straightforward paths, the younger, with one child or
none, choosing rather the green lanes, while the lovers
and the boys found out tall hedge-sides and the footpaths
across which more than one year’s growth of hazel had
spread, so that the shortest of the maids must stoop.
Many showers following a dry season made miles of the
country as clean and fragrant as a garden. Honeysuckle
and privet were in every hedge with flowers that bring a
thrill of summer bridals on their scent. The brisk wind
was thymy from the Downs. The ragwort was in its
glory; it rose tall as a man in one straight leap of dark-foliaged
stem, and then crowned itself in the boldest and
most splendid yellows derived from a dark golden disc
and almost lemon rays; it was as if Apollo had come
down to keep the flocks of a farmer on these chalk hills
and his pomp had followed him out of the sky. A few
birds still sang; one lark now and then, a cirl-bunting
among the topmost haws of a thorn, chiffchaffs in the
bittersweet and hazel of the little copses.
There was apparently comfort, abundance and quiet
everywhere. They were seen in the rickyards where
grand haystacks, newly thatched, stood around ancient
walnut-trees. Even the beeches had a decorous look in
their smooth boles and perfect lavish foliage. The little
patches of flowery turf by the roadside and at corners
were brighter and warmer than ever, as the black bees
and the tawny skipper butterflies flew from bloom to
bloom of the crimson knapweed. Amplest and most
unctuous of all in their expression of the ceremonious
leisure of the day and the maturity of the season were
the cart-horses. They leaned their large heads benignly
over the rails or gates; their roan or chestnut flanks were
firm and polished; manes, tails and fetlocks spotless; now
and then they lifted up their feet and pressed their toes
into the ground, showing their enormous shoes that shone
and were of girth sufficient to make a girdle for the
lightest of the maids passing by.
Sunday with not too strict a rod of black and white
ruled the land and made it all but tedious except in the
longest of the green lanes, which dipped steeply under
oaks to a brook muffled in leaves and rose steeply again,
a track so wet in spring—and full of the modest golden
green of saxifrage flowers—that only the hottest Sunday
ever saw it disturbed except by carter and horses. In a
hundred yards the oak-hidden windings gave the traveller
a feeling of reclusion as if he were coiled in a spool; very
soon a feeling of possession ripened into one of armed
tyranny if another’s steps clattered on the stones above.
Sometimes in a goodly garden a straight alley of shadows
leads away from the bright frequented borders to—we
know not quite whither, and perhaps, too much delighted
with half-sad reverie, never learn, smother even the
guesses of fancy, lest they should bring some old unpleasant
truth in their train; but if the fancy will thread
the alley and pass the last of the shadows it is into some
such lane as this that it would gladly emerge, to come at
last upon the pure wild. It seemed that I had come
upon the pure wild in this lane, for in a bay of turf
alongside the track, just large enough for a hut and
thickly sheltered by an oak, though the south-west sun
crept in, was a camp. Under the oak and at the edge
of the tangled bramble and brier and bracken was a low
purple light from those woodside flowers, self-heal and
wood-betony. A perambulator with a cabbage in it stood
at one corner; leaning against it was an ebony-handled
umbrella and two or three umbrella-frames; underneath
it an old postman’s bag containing a hammer and other
tools. Close by stood half a loaf on a newspaper, several
bottles of bright water, a black pot of potatoes ready for
boiling, a tin of water steaming against a small fire of
hazel twigs. Out on the sunny grass two shirts were
drying. In the midst was the proprietor, his name revealed
in fresh chalk on the side of his perambulator:
“John Clark, Hampshire.”
He had spent his last pence on potatoes and had
been given the cabbage. No one would give him work
on a Sunday. He had no home, no relations. Being deaf,
he did not look for company. So he stood up, to get dry
and to think, think, think, his hands on his hips, while
he puffed at an empty pipe. During his meditation a
snail had crawled half-way up his trousers, and was now
all but down again. He was of middle height and build,
the crookedest of men, yet upright, like a branch of
oak which comes straight with all its twistings. His head
was small and round, almost covered by bristly grey hair
like lichen, through which peered quiet blue eyes;
the face was irregular, almost shapeless, like dough being
kneaded, worn by travel, passion, pain, and not a few
blows; where the skin was visible at all through the
hair it was like red sandstone; his teeth were white and
strong and short like an old dog’s. His rough neck
descended into a striped half-open shirt, to which was
added a loose black waistcoat divided into thin perpendicular
stripes by ribs of faded gold; his trousers, loose
and patched and short, approached the colour of a hen
pheasant; his bare feet were partly hidden by old black
boots. His voice was hoarse and, for one of his enduring
look, surprisingly small, and produced with an effort and
a slight jerk of the head.
He was a Sussex man, born in the year 1831, on June
the twenty-first (it seemed a foppery in him to remember
the day, and it was impossible to imagine with what
ceremony he had remembered it year by year, during half
a century or near it, on the roads of Sussex, Kent, Surrey
and Hampshire). His mother was a Wild—there were
several of them buried not far away under the carved
double-headed tombstones by the old church with the
lancet windows and the four yews. He was a labourer’s
son, and he had already had a long life of hoeing and
reaping and fagging when he enlisted at Chatham. He
had kept his musket bright, slept hard and wet, and
starved on thirteenpence a day, moving from camp to
camp every two years. He had lost his youth in battle,
for a bullet went through his knee; he lay four months
in hospital, and they took eighteen pieces of bone out of
his wound—he was still indignant because he was
described as only “slightly wounded” when he was discharged
after a “short service” of thirteen years. He
showed his gnarled knee to explain his crookedness.
Little he could tell of the battle except the sobbing of
the soldier next to him—“a London chap from Haggerston
way. Lord! he called for his mother and his God
and me to save him, and the noise he made was worse
than the firing and the groaning of the horses, and I was
just thinking how I could stop his mouth for him when a
bullet hits me, and down I goes like a baby.”
He had been on the road forty years. For a short time
after his discharge he worked on the land and lived in a
cottage with his wife and one child. The church bells
were beginning to ring, and I asked him if he was going
to church. At first he said nothing, but looked down at
his striped waistcoat and patched trousers; then, with a
quick violent gesture of scorn, he lifted up his head and
even threw it back before he spoke. “Besides,” he said,
“I remember how it was my little girl died——My
little girl, says I, but she would have been a big handsome
woman now, forty-eight years old on the first of
May that is gone. She was lying in bed with a little bit
of a cough, and she was gone as white as a lily, and I
went in to her when I came home from reaping. I saw
she looked bad and quiet-like—like a fish in a hedge—and
something came over me, and I caught hold of both her
hands in both of mine and held them tight, and put my
head close up to hers and said, ‘Now look here, Polly,
you’ve got to get well. Your mother and me can’t stand
losing you. And you aren’t meant to die; such a one
as you be for a lark.’ And I squeezed her little hands, and
all my nature seemed to rise up and try to make her get
well. Polly she looked whiter than ever and afraid;
I suppose I was a bit rough and dirty and sunburnt, for
’twas a hot harvest and ’twas the end of the second week
of it, and I was that fierce I felt I ought to have had my
way.... All that night I thought I had done a wrong
thing trying to keep her from dying that way, and I tell
you I cried in case I had done any harm by it.... That
very night she died without our knowing it. She was a
bonny maid, that fond of flowers. The night she was
taken ill she was coming home with me from the Thirteen
Acre, where I’d been hoeing the mangolds, and she had
picked a rose for her mother. All of a sudden she looks
at it and says, ‘It’s gone, it’s broke, it’s gone, it’s gone,
gone, gone,’ and she kept on, ‘It’s broke, it’s gone, it’s
gone,’ and when she got home she ran up to her mother,
crying, ‘The wild rose is broke, mother; broke, gone,
gone,’ she says, just like that,” said the old man, in a
high finical voice more like that of a bird than a child....
“Then my old woman—well, she was only a bit of
a wench too; seventeen when we were married—she
took ill and died within a week after.... There was a
purpose in it.... It was then the end of harvest. I
spent all my wages down at the Fighting Cocks, and
then I set out to walk to Mildenhall in Wiltshire, where
my wife came from. On the way I met a chap I had
quarrelled with in Egypt, and he says to me, ‘Hullo,
Scrammy-handed Jack,’ with a sort of look, and I, not
thinking what I did, I set about him, and before I knew it
he was lying there as might be dead, and I went and gave
myself up, and I don’t mind saying that I wished I might
be hanged for it. However, I did six months. That was
how I came to be in the umbrella line. I took up with
a chap who did a bit of tinkering and umbrella-mending
and grinding in the roving way, and a job of hoeing or
mowing now and then. He died not so very long after
in the year of the siege of Paris, and I have been alone
ever since. Nor I haven’t been to church since, any more
than a blackbird would go and perch on the shoulder of
one of those ladies with feathers and wings and a bit of a
fox in their hats.”
Labourer, soldier, labourer, tinker, umbrella man, he
had always wandered, and knew the South Country
between Fordingbridge and Dover as a man knows his
garden. Every village, almost every farmhouse, especially
if there were hops on the land, he knew, and could see
with his blue eyes as he remembered them and spoke their
names. I never met a man who knew England as he
did. As he talked of places his eyes were alight and
turned in their direction, and his arm stretched out to
point, moving as he went through his itinerary, so that
verily, wherever he was, he seemed to carry in his head
the relative positions of all the other places where he had
laboured and drunk and lit his solitary fire. “Was you
ever at H——?” he said, pointing to the Downs, through
which he seemed to see H—— itself. “General ——, that
commanded us, lived there. He died there three years
ago at the age of eighty-eight, and till he died I was
always sure of a half-crown if I called there on a Christmas
Eve, as I generally managed to do.” Of any place
mentioned he could presently remember something significant—the
words of a farmer, a song, a signboard, a wonderful
crop, the good ale—the fact that forty-nine years
ago the squire used to go to church in a smock frock.
All the time his face was moved with free and broad
expressions as he thought and remembered, like an
animal’s face. Living alone and never having to fit himself
into human society, he had not learnt to keep his face
in a vice. He was returning—if the grave was not too
near at the age of seventy-seven—to a primeval wildness
and simplicity. It was a pleasure to see him smoke—to
note how it eased his chest—to see him spit and be the
better for it. The outdoor life had brought him
rheumatism, but a clear brain also and a wild purity, a
physical cleanliness too, and it was like being with a well-kept
horse to stand beside him; and this his house was
full of the scent of the bracken growing under the oaks.
Earth had not been a kind but a stern mother, like some
brawny full-bosomed housewife with many children,
who spends all her long days baking and washing, and
making clothes, and tending the sick one, and cutting
bread and pouring out tea, and cuffing one and cuddling
another and listening to one’s tale, and hushing their
unanimous chatter with a shout or a bang of her enormous
elbow on the table. The blows of such a one are shrewd,
but they are not as the sweetness of her nursing voice for
enduring in the memory of bearded men and many-childed
women.
Once or twice again I met him in later summers near
the same place. The last time he had been in the infirmary,
and was much older. His fire was under the
dense shelf of a spruce bough in a green deserted road
worn deep in the chalk, blocked at both ends, and trodden
by few mortal feet. Only a few yards away, under
another spruce, lay a most ancient sheep who had apparently
been turned into the lane to browse at peace. She
was lame in one leg, and often fed as she knelt. Her
head was dark grey and wise, her eyes pearly green and
iridescent with an oblong pupil of blackish-blue, quiet, yet
full of fear; her wool was dense but short and of a cinder
grey; her dark horny feet were overgrown from lack of
use. She would not budge even when a dog sniffed at
her, but only bowed her head and threatened vainly to
butt. She was huge and heavy and content, though
always all alone. As she lay there, her wool glistening
with rain, I had often wondered what those eyes were
aware of, what part she played in the summer harmonies
of night and day, the full night heavens and cloudless
noon, storm and dawn, and the long moist heat of dewy
mornings. She was now shorn, and the old man watched
her as he drank the liquor in which a cabbage and a piece
of bacon had been boiled. “I often thinks,” he said,
“that I be something like that sheep ... ‘slightly
wounded’ ... but not ‘short service’ now ... haha!
... left alone in this here lane to browse a bit while
the weather’s fine and folks are kind.... But I don’t
know but what she is better off. Look there,” he said,
pointing to a wound which the shearer had made in one of
her nipples, where flies clustered like a hideous flower of
crape, “I have been spending this hour and more flicking
the flies off her.... Nobody won’t do that for me—unless
I come in for five shillings a week Old Age Pension.
But I reckon that won’t be for a roving body like
me without a letter-box.” In the neighbouring field a
cart-horse shook herself with a noise of far-off thunder
and laughed shrilly and threw up her heels and raced along
the hedge. A bee could be seen going in and out of the
transparent white flowers of convolvulus. The horse had
her youth and strength and a workless day before her; the
bee its business, in which was its life, among sunbeams
and flowers; and they were glad. The old man smacked
his lips as he drained the salty broth, tried three times to
light his empty pipe and then knocked out the ashes and
spat vigorously, and took a turn up the lane alone in the
scent of the bracken.
CHAPTER XII CHILDREN OF EARTH—HAMPSHIRE AND SUSSEX
At the end of the lane, at the head of one of the
beechen chalky coombes, just where the beeches cease
and the flinty clay begins, stands a thatched cottage under
five tall ash-trees. A grassy lane runs by, but on three
sides the place is surrounded by huge naked concave
sweeps of grey ploughland which take the February
sunshine and cloud shadow as delicately as beaten silver.
The walls are of grey-white soft stone, but only a little
of them is visible, because the steep thatch sweeps almost
to the ground and overhangs the gables, in each of which
is a small window and under one a door. In hot summer
or windy winter, if the field happens to be without a crop,
the earth is of the same colour as the thatch, and the
cottage looks as if it were the work—like a mole-hill—of
some creature that has worked underground and risen
up just there and rested, peering out of the two dark
windows upon the world. It is impossible to find any
point of view from which any house can be seen along
with this, except one—the ash-trees, the tall hazels of the
lane, or the swelling fields hide them away. But the
pewits loop their flight every spring over and round about
the cottage, and the dark eyes under the thatch can
always see a hare, and often half-a-dozen. Whether the
ashes are purple in spring, yellow in autumn or grey in
winter, whether the surrounding fields are bare, or green
with turnips, or yellow with charlock, or empurpled gold
with ripe wheat, the cottage is always the same stubborn,
dull, simple mound raised up out of the earth. The
one other house is not so high; nor has it eyes; nor do
an old man and a girl and two children go in and out of
it; it is, in fact, not a house of the living, but of the dead,
a round tumulus at the edge of the hill.
The grey mound of the dead and the grey house of the
living are at their best in the midst of winter and in the
midst of summer. Standing upon the tumulus in
the north-west wind, the cottage could be seen huddled
under the lashing trees. Many a thousand beech-trees
on the steep slopes below gave out a roar, and it was a
majestic position to be up there, seeing and feeling that
the strong wind was scouring the world with a stream
miles deep and miles wide. Far underneath, two beechen
promontories with bald white brows projected into the
vast valley; not really much lower than the hill of the
tumulus, but seeming so in that more than Amazonian
stream of air. Beyond these promontories the broad land
was washed bright and clear. Nearer at hand the thrice
cleaned traveller’s-joy was as silken foam surging upon
the surface of black yews and olive hazels. The kestrel
swayed and lunged in his flight. Branches gleamed, hard
and nervously moving. Rain-pools glittered, and each
brittle stem and flower of a dead plant, each grass-blade
and brown lock of beech or oak-leaf, gave out its little
noise to join the oceanic murmur of the earth. Now
and then a dead leaf took flight, rose high and went out
over the valley till it was invisible, never descending, in
search of the moon. Near the horizon a loose white
drift went rapidly just over the summits of the highest
woods; but in the upper air were the finest flowers of the
wind—hard white flowers of cloud, flowers and mad
tresses and heaven-wide drapery of gods, and some small
and white like traveller’s-joy, as if up there also they
travelled and knew the houseless joy along the undulating
highway of the deep wind. And the little house
was as a watch-tower planted in the middle swirl of the
current that was scouring valley and wood and sky and
water and, as far as it could, the dull eyes and duller
brains of men.
In summer I saw it at the end of one of those days of
sun and wind and perfectly clear air when the earth
appears immensely heavy and great and strong—so that
for a moment it is possible to know the majesty of its
course in space—and the sheep very light, like mere
down, as they crawl in a flock over the grass. Swathes
and wisps of white cloud were strewn over the high blue
sky as if by haymakers. But the lanes were deep, and for
miles at a time nearly shut out the sky, and all the day
the lanes were empty and wholly mine. Here the high
banks were thickly grown with wild parsnip, and its
umbels of small yellow-green flowers, fragrant and a little
over-sweet, were alive and, as it were, boiling over with
bees and the sunniest flies. There the hazel was laced with
white bryony, whose leaves and pale tendrils went hovering
and swimming and floating over the hedge. In one
place an elder-tree stood out of the hedge, stiff, with few
branches, and every leaf upon them red as a rose. Wherever
there was a waste strip beside the road the tall
yellow ragwort grew densely, each of the nearer flowers
as hard and clear as brass, the farther ones dimly glowing
and half lost in the green mist of their leaves and the
haze of the brightness of their multitudes. Where the
road changed into an unused lane the grass was tall, and
under the hazels, yet fully seen, were the wild basil and
marjoram and centaury and knapweed and wood-betony,
and over them hung moths of green crimson-spotted silk.
There, too, were the plants that smell most of the dry
summer—the white parsleys and the white or rosy cow-parsnip,
the bedstraws white and yellow, the yellow mugwort.
Now and then the hedges gave way and on either
hand was open turf; sloping steep and rough on one side,
grooved by ancient paths of men and cattle, dotted by
thorns, with the freshly flowering traveller’s-joy over
them, ash-trees at the top; on the other side, level, skirted
by cloudy wych-elms and having at one corner a white
inn half shadowed by a walnut, and two sycamores and
cattle below them; and at another, a stately autumnal
house veiled by the cedars and straight yews on its darkly
glowing lawn.
All these things I saw as if they had been my own,
as if I were going again slowly through old treasures
long hidden away, so that they were memoried and yet
unexpected. Nothing was too small to be seen, and
ascending the chalk hill among the beeches every white
flint was clear on the sward, each in its different shape—many
chipped as the most cunning chisel would be proud
to chip them; one, for example, carved by the loss of,
two exquisitely curved and balanced flakes into the likeness
of a moth’s expanded upper wings.
A dark beech alley, paved with the gold and green of
moss and walled by crumbling chalk, brought me to the
tumulus. There lay the old house in shadow, its ash
crests lighted yellow by horizontal beams that caught
here the summit of a wood, and there the polished grass
stems on a rising field. It was the one house, and at that
hour it gathered to itself all that can be connected with
a home. It was alone, but its high cool thatch was full
of protection and privacy, sufficient against sun or rain
or wind or frost, yet impregnated with free air and light.
Its ash-trees communed with the heavens and the setting
sun. The wheat glowed at its gates. The dark masses
of the lower woods enhanced by a touch of primeval
gloom and savagery the welcoming expression of the
house. Slowly the light died out of the ash-tops and the
wheat turned to a mist. The wood seemed to creep up
close and lay its shadows over the house. But, stronger
than the wood and the oncoming tide of night that
enveloped it, the spirits of roof and wall and hearth were
weaving a spell about the house to guard it, so that it
looked a living, breathing, dreaming thing. Nimble,
elvish, half-human but wholly kind small spirits I fancied
them, creeping from corners in stone and thatch and
rafter, at war with those that dwelt in lonely and dark
places, that knew not fire and lamp and human voices
save as invaders. For a little while there was a pause,
a suspense, a hesitation—Could the small spirits win?—Were
not the woods older and more mighty?—Was not
that long black bar of cloud across the cold west something
sinister, already engulfing the frail white moon?
But suddenly, as if the life of the house had found a
powerful voice, one eye in the nearer gable was lit by
a small lamp and a figure could be guessed behind it.
The first Promethean spark of fire stolen from the gods
was hardly a more signal victory than that at which the
house and I rejoiced when the white light glimmered
across the corn. It seemed the birth of light.
The man who lives under that roof and was born there
seventy years ago is like his house. He is short and
immensely broad, black-haired, with shaved but never
clean-shaven face creased by a wide mouth and long,
narrow black eyes—black with a blackness as of cold,
deep water that had never known the sun but only the
candle-light of discoverers. His once grey corduroys and
once white slop are stained and patched to something like
the colour of the moist, channelled thatch and crumbling
“clunch” of the stone walls. He wears a soft felt hat
with hanging broad brim of darker earthy hues; it might
have been drawn over his face and ears in his emergence
from his native clay and flint. Only rarely does his eye—one
eye at a time—gloom out from underneath, always
accompanied by a smile that slowly puckers the wrinkled
oak-bark of his stiff cheeks. His fingers, his limbs, his
face, his silence, suggest crooked oak timber or the
gnarled stoles of the many times polled ash. It is barely
credible that he grew out of a child, the son of a woman,
and not out of the earth itself, like the great flints that
work upwards and out on to the surface of the fields.
Doubtless he did, but like many a ruined castle, like his
own house, he has been worn to a part of the earth itself.
That house he will never give up except by force, to go
to workhouse or grave. They want him to go out for a
few days that it may be made more weather-tight; but
he fears the chances and prefers a rickety floor and
draughty wall. He is half cowman, half odd-job man—at
eight shillings a week—in his last days, mending
hedges, cleaning ditches, and carrying a sack of wheat
down the steep hill on a back that cannot be bent any
farther. Up to his knees in the February ditch, or cutting
ash-poles in the copse, he is clearly half converted into
the element to which he must return.
When the underwood is for sale it is a pleasure to read
the notices fixed to the doors of barn and shed, with the
names of the copses and woods. At Penshurst lately, for
example, I saw these names—
Black Hoath Wood.
Heronry Pond.
Marlpit Field.
Tapner’s Wood.
Ashour Farm.
Sidney’s Coppice.
Weir Field.
Well Place.
I was back in Sidney’s time, remembering that genial
poem of Ben Jonson’s, “To Penshurst,” and especially
the lines—
“Thy copse too, named of Gamage, thou hast there,
That never fails to serve thee season’d deer,
When thou wouldst feed or exercise thy friends.
The lower land, that to the river bends,
Thy sheep, thy bullocks, kine, and calves do feed;
The middle grounds thy mares and horses breed.
Each bank doth yield thee conies; and the tops
Fertile of wood, Ashore and Sidney’s copps,
To crown thy open table, doth provide
The purple pheasant with the speckled side, ...”
and so onward to that opulence and ease three centuries
old—
“Then hath thy orchard fruit, thy garden flowers,
Fresh as the air, and new as are the hours.
The early cherry, with the later plum,
Fig, grape, and quince, each in his time doth come;
The blushing apricot and woolly peach
Hang on thy walls, that every child may reach.
And though thy walls be of the country stone,
They’re reared with no man’s ruin, no man’s groan;
There’s none, that dwell about them, wish them down;
But all come in, the farmer and the clown;
And no one empty handed, to salute
Thy lord and lady, though they have no suit.
Some bring a capon, some a rural cake,
Some nuts, some apples; some that think they make
The better cheeses, bring them; or else send
By their ripe daughters, whom they would commend
This way to husbands; and whose baskets bear
An emblem of themselves, in plum or pear....”
Almost to such a time as that does the old man carry
back the thoughts. His old master was the fifth in the
direct line to work one farm in the vale; he left money in
his will to pay for new smocks, all of the best linen, to be
worn by the labourers who should carry him to the grave.
The old man has three companions under that roof.
The hand that lit the lamp is his daughter’s, the youngest
by the second wife, whom he married when he was fifty.
The other two are her children, and she is unmarried.
She earns no money except by keeping a few fowls and
bees. When the younger child was born—the old man
having to go six miles out at midnight for the parish
doctor—the married women commented: “There’s forgiveness
for the first, but not for the second; no”: for
the first showed indiscretion, carelessness, youth; the
second, helplessness. The old man can hardly leave the
children, and though he is deaf he will, when he is told
that the baby is crying, go to the room and listen carefully
for the pleasure of the infant voice. That voice means
colder winter nights for him and less cheer of meat and
ale. But for all young life he has a passion equal to a
mother’s, so he laces up his boots and does not grieve.
See him in the dim outlying barn with the sick heifer
which is sure to die. The wet killed several in the open
field; this one is to die on dry hay. She lies with stiff,
high-ridged back, patient and motionless, except that her
ears move now and then like birds—they alone seem alive.
There is a deep blue gleam in her eyes. Her head is
stretched forward upon the ground. She is alone.
Through the open door the sunlight falls, and the swallows
fly in and out or hang twittering at the dark beams
over her head. Twice a day the cowman comes to the
door and salutes her with deep, slow voice, hearty and
blithe: “Hoho! Cowslip; how’s Cowslip?” He pulls
away the foul hay from under her and puts in fresh,
talking now in a high falsetto voice as to a child; he raises
her head that she may lap the bucket of gruel, still talking
unintelligible baby talk interlarded with her pretty
name. She holds up her head for a minute or two,
heartened by her moist lips and full stomach and that
friend’s voice. He stands in the doorway watching and
silent now, as her head slowly sinks down, and she sighs
while her limbs find their position of least pain. “She’s
going to die,” he mutters in the deep voice as he goes.
A very different earth child, an artist, used to live in
a cottage at the foot of the opposite Downs. The village
itself, whether you saw it from its own street or from the
higher land, was wrought into such a rightness of form
as few other artists than Time ever achieve; it made a
music to which the hands unconsciously beat time. But
though apparently complete in itself, it was as part of a
huge and gentle harmony of sky, down and forest that
the village was most fascinating. Like all beautiful things
in their great moments the whole scene was symbolic,
not only in the larger sense by expressing in an outward
and visible way an inward grace, but in the sense that it
gathered up into itself the meanings which many other
scenes only partly and in a scattered way expressed.
Two roads of a serpentining form that was perpetually
alluring from afar climbed the Down from the village
and, skirting the forest, ended in the white mountains of
the moon. At the tail of one of these roads the artist
lived. His work still further enlarged the harmony of
sky and down and village. For a short time I used to
wonder why it was that when I entered his studio the
harmony was prolonged into something even more huge
and gentle than seemed to have been designed. How came
it that he could safely hang his pictures on the wall of
the Down, as practically they were hung?
It is not enough to say merely that it was because they
did not, as some landscapes seem to do, enter into competition
with Nature. The spirit that raised and sculptured
the Downs, that entered the beech and made a
melody of its silent towering and branching, that kept the
sky above alive and beautiful with the massiveness of
mountains and the evanescence of foam, was also in this
man’s fingers. He was a great lover of these things, and
in his love for them combined the ecstasy of courtship
with the understanding of marriage. But he loved them
too well to draw and paint them. He was not of
those who tear themselves from a mistress to write a
sonnet on her face. No. He painted the images which
they implanted—such was their love of him and his of
them—in his brain. There many a metamorphosis as
wonderful as Ovid’s was made. The beech-trees mingled
with the fantasies of the brain and brought forth holes that
are almost human forms, branches that are thoughts and
roots that are more than wood. Often, I think, he hardly
looked at Nature as he walked, except to take a careless
pleasure in the thymy winds, in the drama of light and
shade on the woods and hills, in the sound of leaves and
birds and water. Within him these things lived a new
life until they reached forms as different from their
beginnings as we are from Palæolithic man. They
attained to that beauty of which, as I have said, Nature
was so little jealous, by this evolution. Some of his
pictures of the leaf-dappled branch-work of beeches
always remind me of the efflorescence of frost on a
window-pane, and the comparison is not purely fantastic
but has a real significance.
And yet the landscapes of this metamorphosis are not,
as might have been expected, decorations that have lost
all smell of earth and light of sun and breath of breeze.
Decorative they certainly are, and I know few pictures
which are less open to the accusation of being scraps from
Nature, which it is more impossible to think of extending
beyond the limits of the frame. But such is the personality
of the artist that all this refinement only made more
powerful than ever the spirit of the motionless things,
the trees, the pools, the hills, the clouds. Frankly, there
is a deep fund of what must narrowly, and for the
moment only, be called inhumanity in the artist, or he
could not thus have reinforced or intensified the inhumanity
of Nature. Consider, for example, his “Song of the
Nightingale.” Those woods are untrodden woods as
lonely as the sky. They are made for the nightingale’s
song to rule in solitude under the crescent moon. No
lovers walk there. Mortal who enters there must either
a poet or a madman be.
Look again at his “Castle in Spain,” how it is perched
up above that might of forest, like a child that has climbed
whence it can never descend. And the little house at the
edge of the high, dark wood—in “The Farm under the
Hill”—is as frail and timid as if it heard the roaring
of wild beasts, and the little white road winds into the
darkness as to death. So, too, with the children who
make a pretence of playing hoops at the edge of just
such another wood, though mortal has never come out of
it since the beginning of the world. The ship in the
“Fall of the Leaf” is subdued to the spirit of autumn
as is the poet subdued to the immense scenes of “Alastor.”
To introduce an elvish figure, as he has done, in “Will
o’ the Wisp” was an unnecessary aid to the elvishness
of the scene itself. Indeed, his human or fantastic figures
seem to be sometimes as much out of place as a Yankee
at the court of King Arthur, though there are two notable
exceptions—“The Sower” and “The Weed Burner”—both
figures towards which idolatry might be excusable,
so nobly do they represent labour in the field. And even
in “The Weed Burner” the boy seems bemused by the
motion and savour of the smoke that curdles up through
the autumn air. The picture of a forest pool is magical,
but it repudiates the fairy altogether. Nothing would be
more out of place here than the kind of sucking harlequin
or columbine which is commonly foisted upon us as a
fairy; for here is something more desirable, the very
forces which begot the fairies upon a different age from
ours. Even when he draws a house it is, I think, for
the house’s sake, for the sake of whatever soul it has
acquired, which men cannot take away. Was there ever
such an inn as “The Wispers”? The landlord is dead,
the casks are dry, a rat has littered on the top stair of the
cellar, and the landlord says—
“’Tis late and cold, stir up the fire:
Sit close, and draw the table nigher;
Be merry, and drink wine that’s old,
A hearty medicine ’gainst a cold:
Your beds of wanton down the best,
Where you shall tumble to your rest;
I could wish you wenches too,
But I am dead, and cannot do.
Call for the best the house may ring,
Sack, white, and claret let them bring,
And drink apace, while breath you have;
You’ll find but cold drink in the grave:
Plover, partridge, for your dinner,
And a capon for the sinner,
You shall find ready when you’re up,
And your horse shall have his sup:
Welcome, welcome, shall fly round,
And I shall smile, though underground.”
I like the inn, but the spider loves it, and his webs bar
the door against all but ghostly travellers. The barn,
again, with its doorway opening upon the summer night,
has a life of its own. The two figures at the door are
utterly dwarfed by its ancientness, its space, and the
infinite silence without.
The picture in which there is most humanity is that of
a high wall, ruinous and overgrown. The deep gap in it
is tragical. But even here I am not sure that it is a
wall that was raised by hand of mason, and as to the
inhabitants who left it desolate I feel more doubtful still,
I believe it was built in a dream, long ago lost in some
victory gained by the forest over men, and quite forgotten
until this artist thought it would be a happy lair for a
faun. He has not shown us the faun—I wish he had;
he ought to know what it was like—but that gap is its
gateway out from the forest into the dew of the river
lawns.
It induces an awful sense of the infinite variety of
human character to think of the love of earth first in this
man and then in that cowman old. I wonder tolerance is
not deeper as well as wider than it is.
CHAPTER XIII AUGUST—GOING WEST—HAMPSHIRE AND WILTSHIRE
Rain begins as I set out and mount under the beeches.
The sky is dark as a ploughed field, but the leaves overhead
are full of light like precious stones. The rain
keeps the eyes down so that they see one by one the little
things of the wayside, the strings of the grey-green and
of the scarlet bryony berries, the stony bark of the young
ash unveiled by the moving leaves, the million tall straight
shoots which the strong nature of ash and hazel has soared
into since the spring. Then follows field after field of
corn, of sheep among hurdled squares, of mustard in
flower, of grass, interrupted now and then by the massed
laurels and rhododendrons and the avenues of monkey
puzzles that announce the pleasure grounds of the rich.
It is a high land of too level clay, chiefly blest in that
it beholds the Downs, their saddles of woodland, and,
through the deepest passes, the sea and an island rising
out of it like an iceberg; and that it is traversed by the
Pilgrims’ Way, which gathers to itself Canterbury-bells
and marjoram under its hazels, and pours traveller’s-joy
cloudily over the ash and brier that overhang the side of
an old chalk pit, long, straight and even like a wall. Just
here are many grassy lanes between hazel and blackthorn
hedges. An old farmhouse with ivied chimneys and ten
blind windows in front stands bereaved with weedy
garden, but for miles the air sounds with poultry and
the building of bungalows in deal and iron for strangers.
It is not a stranger that rides by. I think his fathers must
have been in this land when Wolf Hanger was not a
strange name for the beeches over the hill. He is a tall
straight man with long narrow face, clear, not too
irregular features, sallow complexion, black hair and black
drooping moustache, and flashing eyes as dark as privet
berries in autumn dews.
Now it is a woodland country, of broad wooded common
and low undulating Downs crowned or fringed by woods:
this is “Swineherd’s County” according to the gypsies.
Houses are few and stand either well off the road or with
scarcely a dividing line between their gardens and the
commons from which they have been filched. Their
linen and red flannel flap under enormous beeches where
an old track makes its way betwixt them. The children
living here, the generations of them who have been bred
in the little flint house, are children of the woods, their
minds half made by the majestic but dark and deep-voiced
trees that stand over them day and night and by the
echoes—you may hear them summoning the echoes at
evening out of the glades and see them pause as if dazed
by the wild reply. Opposite the door is a close untrodden
tangle of brier and thorn and bramble under oaks where
the dead leaves of many autumns lie untouched even by
the wind—so dense is the underwood—that sighs continually
in the topmost boughs: at the edge nettles with
translucent leaves waver and nod above mossy banks.
Not far off is a Woodland Farm, a group of houses and
barns and sheds built of flint and wood and thatched,
aloof. A man enters one of the cavernous sheds with a
pail; a thick, bent, knotty man, with bushy dark hair and
beard and bright black eyes, a farmer, the son’s son of
one who rebuilt the house when the woods were darker
and huger still. Life is a dark simple matter for him;
three-quarters of his living is done for him by the dead;
merely to look at him is to see a man live generations
thick, so to speak, and neither Nature nor the trumpery
modern man can easily disturb a human character of that
density. As I watch him going to and fro I lose sight
of everything away from his rude house and the tall
woods, because they and he are so powerful—he has the
trees as well as his ancestors at his back—and it is no
flight of fancy to see him actually cut off from all the
world except the house and woods, and yet holding his
own, able to keep his fire burning, his larder full, his
back covered and his house dry. I feel but a wraith as I
pass by. I wonder what there is worth knowing that he
does not know, with his bright eyes, bright long teeth,
stiff limbs capable of unceasing toil, and that look of
harmony with day and night. I see him looking on as
the wounded trooper—two hundred and fifty years, a
trifle, ago—drains the water just lifted from the well;
look at his gallant face, his delicate ardour as of another
race, bright dress, restless blue eyes, his helplessness after
the defeat in a cavalry fight about nothing at all. The
cornet rides away and the woodland fellow puts all his
nature into the felling of a beech as into an object worthy
of cold steel, and as he plies his axe he smiles at the thought
of that brave, that silly face and sleek hair. He smiles
to-day as he sees a youth go by with proud looks of
command, incapable, as he well understands, of commanding
anything except perhaps a wife or a groom or a
regiment of townsmen—yet his landlord.
Rough grass and scattered thorns and lofty groups of
mossy-pedestalled beeches lie on either side of the road,
and grassy tracks lead to thatched cottages in the woods.
A grey-clouded silver sky moves overhead. Along the
road the telegraph wires go humming the one shrill note
in this great harmony of men and woods and sky.
Beyond, a broad champaign of corn and grey grass heaves
from the woodland edge. The road is gay with red
polished fruit and equally red soft leaves, with darkest
purple and bronze and wine-red and green berries and
leaves, and beam foliage still pure green and white. So
high now are the unkempt hedges that the land is hid and
only the sky appears above the coloured trees: except at
a meeting of ways when a triangular patch of turf is
sacred to burdock, ragwort and thistle and—touching the
dust of the road—the lowly silverweed; an oak overhangs,
yet the little open space admits a vision of the
elephantine Downs going west in the rain. In a moment
the world is once again this narrow one of the high-hedged
lane, where I see and touch with the eye and enjoy
the shapes of each bole and branch in turn, their bone-like
shapes, their many colours of the wood itself,
wrinkled and grooved, or overlaid by pale green mould,
silver lichen or dark green moss. Each bend in the
road is different. At one all the leaves are yellow but
green-veined, the bramble, the hazel, the elder; and there
is a little chalk pit below, fresh white and overhung by
yew and the dark purple elder berries, small but distinct:
at another there is a maple of exquisite small leaves and
numerous accordingly, a fair-built tree in a lovely attitude
and surmounted by a plume, only a small plume, of
traveller’s-joy. In Swineherd’s County they call it
“Angel’s hair.”
Suddenly there is a village of thatched roofs, phlox in
the gardens, good spaces of green and of sycamore-trees
between one house and the next, and a green-weeded
crystal river pervading all with its flash and sound. The
anvil rings and the fire glows in the black smithy. The
wheel-wright’s timber leans outside his thatched shed
against an ancient elder, etherealized by lucent yellow
leaves. Before the inn a jolly ostler with bow legs and
purple neck washes the wheels of a cart, ever and anon
filling his pail from the stream and swishing the bright
water over the wheels as they spin. A decent white-haired
old man stands and watches, leaning on his stick
held almost at arm’s length so as to make an archway
underneath which a spaniel sprawls in the sun. The
men are all at the corn and he does not know what to do.
Can he read? asks the ostler, knowing the answer very
well. No! We all read now, chuckles the ostler as he
flings a pailful over the wheel. The old man is proud
at least to have lived into such a notable day: “Yes,
man reads now almost as well as master—quite as well.
They used to be dummies, the working class people, yes,
that they was. You can’t tell what will happen now.”
Meantime the ostler fills his pail and the old man having
too many thoughts to say any more, lays his blackthorn
on the bench and calls for his glass of fourpenny ale.
Close by there is an entrance to the more open Downs.
The uncut hedges are so thick that the lane seems a
cutting through a wood, and soon it becomes a grassy
track of great breadth under ash-trees and amidst purple
dogwood and crimson-hearted traveller’s-joy, and finally
it is a long broad field full of wild carrot and scabious
through which many paths meander side by side until the
last gate gives a view, under oak and hazel sprays, on to
the green undulations of hill and coombe, their sides
studded with juniper and thorn, with something of
oceanic breadth in the whole, as far as the utmost bound,
leagues away, where a line of small trees stands against
the sky in the manner of ships. The hedges in this
downland are low or broken. A few ricks stand at the
borders of stubble and grass. Sheep munch together in
square pens. There is no house, and the rain has wiped
out everything that moved save its own perpendicular
fringes waving along the hills. This solitude of grey
and brown is completed by the owner’s notice, on a frail
and tottering post: “Trespassers will be prosecuted with
the utmost rigour of the law.” Towards the farther
verge compact copses of beech begin to saddle the ridges
and invade the hollows so as to form cliffy dark sides to
the friths of pale stubble or turf amongst them. And
then the green way runs into a Roman road, and in the
twilight and rain I can see many other narrow ancient
tracks winding into the white road as straight as a sword,
losing themselves in it like children in a dragon’s mouth.
The turf alongside is mounded by tumuli; and against
the hedge a gypsy family pretend to shelter from the
windy rain; the man stands moody, holding the pony,
the women crouch with chins upon knees, the children
laugh and will not be still. They belong to the little
roads that are dying out: they hate the sword-like shelterless
road, the booming cars that go straight to the city in
the vale below. They are less at home there than the
swallows that haunt the leeward sides of the sycamores,
ever rushing up towards the trees and ever beaten back,
like children playing “I’m the king of the castle,” at the
verge of the city. There, by the inn piano, soldiers and
their friends and women sing with vague pathos songs
about “Mother” and “Dear Love” and “Farewell”
and “Love is all” and “The girls,” while the streets
glitter and gurgle with rain. Just before night the sky
clears. It is littered with small dark clouds upon rose,
like rocks on a wild and solitary coast of after-tempest
calm, and it is infinitely remote and infinitely alluring.
Those clouds are the Islands of the Blest. Even so alluring
might be this life itself, this world, if I were out of it.
For a moment I fancy how I might lean and watch it all,
being dead. For a moment only, since the poverty of
death is such that we cannot hope from it such a gift of
contemplation from afar, cannot hope even that once out
of the world we may turn round and look at it and feel
that we are not of it any more, nor hope that we shall
know ourselves to be dead and be satisfied. Rain shrouds
the islands of the sky: the singers find them in their song.
In the morning the ground is beautiful with blue light
from one white-clouded pane of sky that will not be
hidden by the tumultuous rain. Outside the city the
new thatch of the ricks shines pale in the sodden land,
which presently gives way to a great water with leaning
masts and a majestic shadowy sweep of trees down to the
flat shore, to level green marsh and bridges crossing the
streams that are announced by ripples in the sun, by
swishing sedge, by willows blenching. Beyond is forest
again. First, scattered cottages and little yellow apples
beaming pale on crooked trees; then solitudes of heather
and bracken, traversed and lighted by blue waters, ponds
and streams among flats of rushes; and beyond, at either
hand, woods on low and high land endlessly changing
from brightness to gloom under windy clouds. The
roads are yellow, and oaks and beeches hang over them in
whispering companies. The wind reigns, in the high
magnificent onset of the clouds, in the surging trees, in
the wings of rooks and daws, in bowing sedges and cotton
grass, in quivering heather and grass, in rippling water, in
wildly flying linen; yet in the open there is a strange
silence because the roar in my ears as I walk deafens me
to all sound.
White ponies graze by dark waters and stir the fragrance
of the bog myrtle. The rises of the heathery moor
are scarred yellow where the gravel is exposed. Sometimes
great beeches, plated with green lichen and grey,
wave their stiffening foliage overhead; or there is a group
of old hollies encircled by coeval ivy whose embraces
make them one, and both seem of stone. Sometimes the
yellow road runs green-edged among heather and gorse,
shadowed by pines that shake and plunge in the wind but
are mute. A white fungus shines damp in the purple
moor. There are a myriad berried hawthorns here, more
gorse, more heather and bracken. The tiny pools beneath
are blown into ripples like a swarming of bees, but the
infuriate streams cannot trouble the dark water and broad
lily leaves in their bays. Other pools again are tranquil
and lucid brown over submerged moss and pennywort
and fallen leaves, worlds to themselves with a spirit
indwelling in the pure element. Presently, denser trees
hold back the wind save in their tempestuous crests, and
now the road is carpeted with pine needles and nothing
can be seen or felt but the engulfing sound of wind and
rain. The pines are interrupted by tall bracken, hollies
and thorns, by necks of turf and isolated hawthorns
thereon; and far away the light after rain billows grandly
over the mounded forest. Many a golden stream pours
through the dark trees. Oaks succeed, closing in lichened
multitudes about a grassy-rutted ferny road, but
suddenly giving way to beeches pallid and huge. One
lies prone across the road, still green of leaf, having torn
up a mound of earth and bracken and bramble as large
as a house in its upheaval. Others have lost great
branches, and the mossy earth is ploughed by their fall.
They seem to have fought in the night and to be slumbering
with dreams of battle to come; and their titanic
passions keep far away the influence of the blue sky and
silver clouds that laugh out unconcerned after the rain.
After them birches and birchlings grow out of the
heather backed by a solid wall of oaks. And again there
are many beeches over mossy golden turf, and one tree
of symmetrical rounded foliage makes a circle of shade
where nothing grows, but all about it a crowd of dwarf
brackens twinkle and look like listeners at an oracle.
Beyond, countless pillars of dark pines tower above green
grass. Then the road forks; a shapely oak, still holding
up dead arms through clouds of greenery, stands at one
side; at the other a green road wanders away under
beeches in stately attitudes and at ceremonious distance
from one another: straight ahead, open low meadows
surround a reedy water where coot and moorhen cry to
each other among willow islets and the reflex of a bright
and windy heaven. And yet once more the road pierces
the dense woodland roar, form and colour buried as it
were in sound, except where a space of smoothest turf
expands from the road, and out of the crimson berries of
an old thorn comes the voice of a robin singing persistently;
and past that, inevitably, is a cottage among the
beeches. More cottages are set in the moorland that
rolls to an horizon of ridgy oak away from small green
meadows behind the cottages. These give way to treeless
undulations like gigantic long barrows, coloured by sand,
by burnt gorse and by bracken; farther away a wooded
hump all dark under threatenings of storm; and farthest
of all, the Downs, serene and pale. The plough begins
to invade the forest. The undulations sink to rest in a
land of corn and cloud, of dark green levels, of windy
whitened abeles, and a shining flood gilded by a lofty
western sky of gold and grey. Beside the darkling waters
couches an old town with many windows looking under
thatch and tile upon grave streets, ending in a spread of
the river where great horses wading lift their knees high
as they splash under a long avenue of aspens and alarm
the moorhens. Beautiful looks the running river under
the night’s hunting of the clouds and the few bright stars,
and beautiful again, broad blue, or streaked, or shadowy,
or glittering, or reed-reflecting, beside a white mill or
company of willows, under the breezes and pearl of
dawn; and I wish there were a form for saluting a new
country’s gods and the adhuc ignota ... flumina.
Two roads go northward against the stream; the main
road straight or in long curves on one side of the river,
the other on the opposite bank in a string of fragments
zigzagging east and west and north. These fragments
connect houses or groups of houses with one another, and
it looks as if only by accident they had made the whole
which now connects two towns. Their chief business
is to serve the wheels and feet of those bound upon
domestic or hamlet but not urban business. Seen upon
the map the road sets out straight for a town far north;
but in two miles the hospitality of a great house seems to
draw it aside, then of “The Plough”; emerging again it
wanders awhile before returning to its northward line;
and this it does time after time, and as often as it pauses
a lesser road runs out of it to the great road across the
river. There are scores of such parallel roads—sometimes
the lesser is in part, or entirely, a footpath—in
England, and in avoiding the dust, the smell, the noise,
the insolence of the new traffic, the lesser are an invaluable
aid. This one proceeds without rise or fall through
the green river levels, but looks up to a ridge of white-scarred
purple moor away from the stream, with oak and
thatched cottages below the heather. It creeps in and
out like an old cottage woman at a fair and sees everything.
It sees all the farms and barns. It sees the portly
brick house and its gardens bounded by high fruit walls
and its walnut-trees in front, on the bank of a golden
brook that sings under elms and sallows; the twenty-four
long white windows, the decent white porch, the large
lawns, the pond and its waterfowl sounding in the reeds,
the oaks and acacias, the horse mowing the lawn lazily,
the dogs barking behind the Elizabethan stables. It sees
the broad grassy borders—for this is not a road cut by a
skimping tailor—and the woods of oak and ash and hazel
which the squirrel owns, chiding, clucking and angrily
flirting his tail at those who would like to share his nuts.
At every crossing road these grassy borders, which are in
places as broad as meadows so that cattle graze under
their elms, spread out into a green; and round about are
yellow thatched cottages with gardens full of scarlet
bean flowers and yellow dahlias; and a pond reflects the
blue and white sky, wagtails flutter at the edge and geese
launch themselves as if for a voyage. The only sound
upon the road is made by the baker’s cart carrying a
fragrant load.
After ten miles the road crosses the river and wanders
even farther from the highway. Here there are more
woods of hazel and oak, and borders where sloe and
blackberry shine, polished by rain, among herbage of
yellow ragwort and flea-bane, purple knapweed, yellowing
leaves. The gateways show steep meadows between
the woods. One shows two lovers of sixteen years old
gathering nuts in the warm sun, the silence, the solitude.
The boy bends down and she steps quickly and carelessly
upon his back to reach a cluster of six, and then descending
looks away for a little while and turns her left cheek
to him, softly smiling wordless things to herself, so that
her lover could not but lean forward and kiss her golden
skin where it is most beautiful beneath her ear and her
looped black hair. There is a maid whose ways are so
wonderful and desirable that it would not be more wonderful
and desirable if Helen had never grown old and
Demeter had kept Persephone. For a day white-throated
convolvulus hides all the nettles of life. Of all the
delicate passing things I have seen and heard—the slow,
languid, gracious closing and unclosing of a pewit’s
rounded wings as it chooses a clod to alight on; the sound
of poplar leaves striving with the sound of rain in a
windy summer shower; the glow of elms where an autumn
rainbow sets a foot amongst them; the first fire of
September lighted among men and books and flowers—not
one survives to compare with this gateway vision of a
moment on a road I shall never travel again. To rescue
such scenes from time is one of the most blessed offices
of books, and it is a book that I remember now as I
think of that maiden smiling, a book[5] which says—
And I could tell thee stories that would make thee
laugh at all thy trouble, and take thee to a land of which
thou hast never dreamed. Where the trees have ever
blossoms, and are noisy with the humming of intoxicated
bees. Where by day the suns are never burning, and by
night the moon-stones ooze with nectar in the rays of the
camphor-laden moon. Where the blue lakes are filled
with rows of silver swans, and where, on steps of lapis-lazuli,
the peacocks dance in agitation at the murmur of
the thunder in the hills. Where the lightning flashes
without harming, to light the way to women, stealing
in the darkness to meetings with their lovers, and the
rainbow hangs for ever like an opal on the dark blue
curtain of the clouds. Where, on the moonlit roofs of
crystal palaces, pairs of lovers laugh at the reflection of
each other’s lovesick faces in goblets of red wine, breathing
as they drink air heavy with the fragrance of the
sandal, wafted from the mountain of the south. Where
they play and pelt each other with emeralds and rubies,
fetched at the churning of the ocean from the bottom
of the sea. Where rivers, whose sands are always golden,
flow slowly past long lines of silent cranes that hunt for
silver fishes in the rushes on their banks. Where men are
true, and maidens love for ever, and the lotus never
fades....
The great old books do the same a hundred times.
Take The Arabian Nights for example. They are full
of persons, places and events depicted with so strong an
appeal to our eyes and to that part of our intelligence
which by its swiftness and simplicity corresponds to our
eyes, that no conceivable malversation by a translator
can matter much. They are proof against it, just as
our tables and chairs and walking-sticks are proof against
the man who tears our books and cracks our glass cases
of artificial grapes or stuffed kingfishers when we move
to a new house. This group of women is beyond the
reach of time or an indifferent style—
Ten female slaves approached with a graceful and
conceited gait, resembling moons, dazzling the sight, and
confounding the imagination. They stood in ranks,
looking like the black-eyed damsels of Paradise; and after
them came ten other female slaves, with lutes in their
hands, and other instruments of diversion and mirth; and
they saluted the two guests, and played upon the lutes,
and sang verses; and every one of them was a temptation
to the servants of God....
A hundred others flock to my mind, competing for
mention like a company of doves for a mere pinch of
seed—Rose-in-Bloom sitting at a lattice to watch the
young men playing at ball, and throwing an apple to
Ansal Wajoud, “bright in countenance, with laughing
teeth, generous, wide-shouldered”; or that same girl letting
herself down from her prison and escaping over the
desert in her most magnificent apparel and a necklace of
jewels on her neck; Sindbad returning home rich from
every voyage, and as often, in the midst of the luxuries
of his rest, going down to the river by Bagdad and seeing
a fair new ship and embarking for the sake of profit and
of beholding the countries and islands of the world.
These clear appeals come into the tales like white
statues suddenly carven to our sight among green
branches. But they are also something more than a
satisfaction to our love of what is large, bright, coloured,
in high relief. Every one knows how, at a passage like
that in the Æneid, when the exiled Æneas sees upon the
new walls of the remote city of Carthage pictures of
that strife about Troy in which he was a great part, or
at a verse in a ballad like—
“It was na in the ha’, the ha’;
It was na in the painted bower;
But it was in the good greenwood,
Amang the lily flower.”
—how the cheek flushes and the heart leaps up with a
pleasure which the incidents themselves hardly justify.
We seem to recognize in them symbols or images of
ideas which are important to mortal minds. They are
of a significance beyond allegories. They are as powerful,
and usually as mysterious in their power, as the landscape
at sight of which the gazer sighs in his joy, he knows not
why. In such passages the Nights abound.
One of the finest is in Seifelmolouk and Bedia Eljemal.
The hero and his memlooks were captured by a gigantic
Ethiopian king. Some were eaten. The survivors so
pleased the king by the sweetness of their voices while
they were crying and lamenting that they were hung up
in cages for the king to hear them. Seifelmolouk and
three of his companions the king gave to his daughter,
and when the youth sat thinking of the happy past, and
crying over it, she was overjoyed at the singing of her
little captive. Perhaps more pleasing still is the door in
the grass which has only to be removed to discover a
splendid subterranean palace and a “woman whose aspect
banished from the heart all anxiety and grief and
affliction,” even when the finder is the son of a king
cutting wood in a forest, far from his lost home and
from those who know him as the son of a king. The
incognito appearances of the great Caliph make scenes of
the same class. A young man sits with his mistress, and
the sound of her lovely singing draws four darwishes to
the door; he descends and lets them in; they promise to
do him an immense and undreamed-of service—
“Now these darwishes,” says the tale, “were the
Khalifeh Harun Er-Rashid, and the Wezir Ja’far El-Barmeki,
and Abu-Nuwas El-Hasan, the son of Hani,
and Mesrur the Executioner.”
Then there is that page where Nimeh and the Persian
sage open a shop in Damascus, and stock it with costly
things, and the sage sits with the astrolabe before him,
“in the apparel of sages and physicians”—to wait for
Nimeh’s lover, or some one who has news of her, to
appear. Of a more subtly appealing charm is a sentence
in the story of “Ala-ed-din,” where a man tells
the father of one who is supposed to have been executed
that another was actually slain in his stead, “for I
ransomed him, by substituting another, from among such
as deserved to be put to death.” A good book might be
made of the stories of such poor unknown men in famous
books as this prisoner who was of those that deserved
to die.
Lofty, strange, and infinite in its suggestiveness is the
tale of Kamar-ez-Zeman and the Princess Budur. Two
demons, an Efrit and an Efritch, contend as to the
superiority in beauty of a youth and a girl whom they
watch asleep in widely remote parts of the earth; and
they carry them through the midnight sky and lay the
two side by side to judge. On the morrow, the youth
longs for the girl and the girl for the youth. Of their
dreams, the King, the father of the youth, says: “Probably
it was a confused dream that thou sawest in sleep,”
and the father of the girl chains her up as mad. But in
the end, after many wanderings and impediments, they
transcend the separation of space and are married.
Noblest of all, perhaps, is one of the short “Anecdotes”
about the discovery of a terrestrial paradise.
Abd-allah went out to seek a straying camel, and
chanced upon a superb and high-walled city lying silent
in the desert. And when the Caliph inquired about that
city, a learned man told him that it was built by Sheddad,
the King. This prince was fond of ancient books, and
took delight in nothing so much as in descriptions of
Paradise, so that his heart enticed him to make one like
it on the earth. Under him were a hundred thousand
kings, and under each of them were a hundred thousand
soldiers, and he furnished them with the measurements
and set them to collect the materials of gold and silver
and ruby and pearl and chrysolite. For twenty years
they collected. Then he sought a fit place among rivers
on a vast open plain. In twenty years they built the
city and finished its impregnable fortifications. For
twenty years he laboured in equipping himself, his
viziers, his harem and his troops for the occupation of
this Paradise. Then when he was rejoicing on his way,
“God sent down upon him and upon the obstinate
infidels who accompanied him a loud cry from the heaven
of his power, and it destroyed them all by the vehemence
of its sound. Neither Sheddad nor any of those who
were with him arrived at the city or came in sight of it,
and God obliterated the traces of the road that led to it;
but the city remaineth as it was in its place until the
hour of the judgment.”...
Beyond the gateway the Downland and the corn
begins, and with it the rain, so that the great yellow-banded
bee hangs long pensive on the lilac flower of the
scabious. Hereby is a farm with a wise look in its
narrow window on either side of the white door under
the porch; the walls of the garden and the farmyard
are topped with thatch; opposite rises up a medlar tree,
russet-fruited: and those two eyes of the little farm peep
out at the stranger. From the next hill-top the land
spreads out suddenly—an immense grey hedgeless land
of pasture and ploughland and stubble with broadcast
shadows of clouds and lines, and clumps of dark-blue
trees a league apart. These woods are of pine and thorn
and elder and beam, and some yew and juniper, haunted
by the hare and the kestrel, by white butterflies going in
and out, by the dandelion’s down. Sometimes under the
pines a tumulus whispers a gentle siste viator and the
robin sings beside. Far away, white rounds of cloud
bursting with sunlight are lifted up out of the ground;
born of earth they pause a little upon the ridge and then
take flight into the blue profound, their trains of shadow
moving over the corn sheaves, over the ploughs working
along brown bands of soil, the furzy spaces, the deeply
cloven grassy undulations, the lines of yews and of corn-stacks.
Slowly a spire like a lance-head is thrust up
through the Downs into the sky.
Beyond the spire a huge woody mound rises up from
the low flowing land, huge and carved all round by an
entrenchment as if by the weight of a crown that it had
worn for ages. Certainly it wears no crown to-day. Not
a human being lives there; they have all fled to the riverside
and the spire, leaving their ancient home to the
triumphs of the wide-flowering traveller’s-joy, to the play
of children on the sward within its walls, and to the
archæologist: and very sad and very noble it looks at
night when it and the surrounding Downs lift up their
dark domes of wood among the mountains of the sky,
and the great silence hammers upon the ears.
Then a hedgeless road traverses without interrupting
the long Downs. One after another, lines of trees thin
and dark and old come out against the pale bright sky of
late afternoon and file away, beyond the green turf and
roots and the grey or yellow stubble. As the sun sets,
dull crimson, at the foot of a muslin of grey and gold
which his course has crimsoned, the low clouds on the
horizon in the north become a deathly blue white belonging
neither to day nor to night, while overhead the light-combed
cloudlets are touched faintly with flame. Now
the glory and the power of the colour in the west, and
now the pallid north, fill the brain to overflowing with
the mingling of distance, of sublime motion, and of hue,
and intoxicate it and give it wings, until at last when the
west is crossed by long sloping strata as of lava long cooled
they seem the bars of a cage impassable. But even they
are at last worn away and the sky is as nothing compared
with earth. For there, as I move, the infinite greys and
yellows of the crops, the grass, the bare earth, the clumps
of firs, the lines of beeches and oaks, play together in the
twilight, and the hills meet and lose their lines and flow
into one another and build up beautiful lines anew, the
outward and visible signs of a great thought. Out of the
darkness in which they are submerged starts a crying of
pewits and partridges; and overhead and close together
the wild duck fly west into the cold gilded blue.
At dawn a shallow crystal river runs over stones and
waves green hair past ancient walls of flint, tall towers
and many windows, with vines about the mullions, past
desolate grass of old elmy meads, high-gated, and
umbrageous roads winding white by carven gateways,
under sycamore and elm and ash and many alders and
haughty avenues of limes, past an old great church, past
a park where elms and oaks and bushy limes hide a ruin
among nettles and almost hide a large stone house from
which peacocks shout, past a white farm, red-tiled, that
stands with a village of its own thatched barns, cart-lodges
and sheds under walnut and elm, enclosed within
a circuit of old brick with a tower that looks along the
waters. It is a place where man has known how to aid
his own stateliness by that of Nature. The trees are
grand and innumerable, but they stand about in aristocratic
ways; the bright young water does not flout the
old walls but takes the shadow of antiquity from them
and lends them dew-dropping verdure in return. The
pebbles under the waves are half of them fallen from
the walls; the curves round which they bend are of
masonry; so that it is unapparent and indifferent whether
the masonry has been made to fit the stream or the stream
persuaded to admit the masonry. As I look, I think of
it as Statius thought of the Surrentine villa when he prayed
that Earth would be kind to it and not throw off that
ennobling yoke. Everywhere the river rushes and shines,
or roars unseen behind trees. The sun is warm and the
golden light hangs as if it were fruit among the leaves
over the ripples.
Above the stream the elms open apart and disclose a
wandering grey land and clumps of beeches, a grey windy
land and a grey windy sky in which the dark clumps are
islanded. Flocks of sheep move to and fro, and with them
the swallows. Two shepherds, their heavy grey overcoats
slung about their shoulders and the sleeves dangling, their
flat rush baskets on their backs, stand twenty yards apart
to talk, leaning on their sticks, while their swallow-haunted
flocks go more slowly and their two dogs converse
and walk round one another.
The oats have been trampled by rain, and two men are
reaping it by hand. They are not men of the farm, but
rovers who take their chance and have done other things
than reaping in their time. One is a Hampshire man,
but fought with the Wiltshires against “Johnny Boer”—he
liked the Boers ... “they were very much like a lot
of working men.... We never beat ’em.... No, we
never beat ’em.” He is a man of heroic build; tall, lean,
rather deep-chested than broad-shouldered, narrow in the
loins, with goodly calves which his old riding breeches
perfectly display; his head is small, his hair short and crisp
and fair, his cheeks and neck darkly tanned, his eye bright
blue and quick-moving, his features strong and good, except
his mouth, which is over large and loose; very ready to
talk, which he does continually in a great proud male voice,
however hard he is working. A man as lean and hard
and bright as his reaping hook. First he snicks off a
dozen straws and lays them on the ground for a bond,
then he slashes fast along the edge of the corn for two
or three yards, gathers up what is cut into his hook and
lays it across the straws: when a dozen sheaves are prepared
in the same way he binds them with the bonds and
builds them into a stook of two rows leaning together.
It is impossible to work faster and harder than he does
in cutting and binding; only at the end of each dozen
sheaves does he stand at his full height, straight as an ash,
and laugh, and round off what he has been saying even
more vigorously than he began it. Then crouching again
he slays twelve other sheaves. Then he goes over to the
four-and-a-half-gallon cask in the hedge: it is a “fuel”
that he likes, and he pays for it himself. In his walk and
attitude and talk—except in his accent—there is little of
the countryman. He is a citizen of the world, without
wife or home or any tie except to toil—and after that
pleasure—and toil again. A loose bold liver—and lover—there
can be no doubt. The spirit of life is strong in
him, in limbs and chest and eyes and brain, the spirit
which compels one man to paint a picture, one to sacrifice
his life for another, one to endure poverty for an idea,
another to commit a murder. What is there for him—to
be the mark for a bullet, to contract a ravenous disease,
to bend slowly under the increasing pile of years, of work,
of pleasures? He does not care. He is always seeing “a
bit of life” from town to town, from county to county, a
peerless fleshly man casting himself away as carelessly as
Nature cast him forth into the world. His father before
him was the same, ploughboy, circus rider, brickmaker, and
day labourer again on the land, one who always “looked
for a policeman when he had had a quart.” He set out
on his travels again and disappeared. His wife went
another way, and she is still to be met with in the summer
weather, not looking as if she had ever borne such a son
as this reaper. As she grows older she seems to stretch
out a connecting hand to long-vanished generations, to
the men and women who raised the huge earthen walls
of the camps on these hills. She has a trembling small
face, wrinkled and yellow like old newspaper, above a
windy bunch of rags, chiefly black rags. A Welshwoman
who has been in England fifty years, she remembers or
thinks of chiefly those Welsh years when, as a girl, she
rode a pony into Neath market. She hums a Welsh tune
and still laughs at it because she heard it first in those
days from one then poor and old and abject—she herself
tall and wilful—and the words of it were: “O, my dear
boy, don’t get married.” She would like once again to
lie in her warm bed and hear the steady rain falling in the
black night upon the mountain. She feels the sharp flint
against the sole of her foot and appears not to be annoyed
or indignant or resolved to be rid of the pain, but only
puzzled by the flintiness of God as she travels, in the long
pageant of those who go on living, the lonely downland
road among the gorse and the foxgloves, in the hot but
still misty morning when the grey and the chestnut horses,
patient and huge and shining among the sheaves, wait for
the reaping machine to be uncovered and the day’s work
to begin.
Through the grey land goes a narrow and flat vale of
grass and of thatched cottages. The river winds among
willows and makes a green world, out of which the
Downs rise suddenly with their wheat. Here stands a
farm with dormers in its high yellow roof and a square of
beeches round about. There a village, even its walls
thatched, flutters white linen and blue smoke against a
huge chalk scoop in the Downs behind. For miles only
the cherry-coloured clusters of the guelder-rose break
through the rain and the gently changing grey of the
cornland and green of the valley, until several farms of
thatched brick gather together under elms and mellowing
chestnuts and make a crooked hamlet. Or at a bend in
the road a barn like a diminutive down stands among ricks
and under elms; behind is a red farm and church tower
embowered; in front, the threshing machine booms and
smokes and an old drenched woman stands bent aloft
receiving the sheaves in her blue stiff claws. Close by,
a man leads a horse away from a field and its companion
looks over the gate with longing, and turns away and
again returning almost jumps it, but failing through fearfulness
at seeing the other so near the bend in the road,
races down the hedge and back and stands listening to
the other’s whinny, and then scattering the turf dashes
into an orchard beyond and whinnies as he gallops.
In majesty, rigid and black, the steam ploughs are
working up against the treeless sky; and, just seen in the
rain, the white horse carved upon the hill seems a living
thing, but of mist.
Now, as if for the sake of the evening bells and the
gleaners, the rain withholds itself, and over the drenching
stubble the women and children, in black and grey and
dirty white, crawl, doubled up, careless of the bells and
of the soft moist gold of the sun that envelops them, as
of the rain and wind that after a little while cover up the
gold upon the field and the green and rose of the sky.
And so to the inn. Why do not inns have a regular
tariff for the poorish man without a motor-car? Let inn-keepers
bleed the rich, by all means, but why should they
charge me one shilling and ninepence for a cod steak or a
chop or the uneatable cold roast beef of new England,
and then charge the same sum for the best part of a duckling
and cheese and a pint of ale? I once asked the most
enterprising publisher in London whether he would print
a book that should tell the sober truth about some of our
English inns, and he said that he dared not do anything
so horrible. For fear of ruining my publisher I will not
mention names, but simply say that at nine inns out of
ten the charges are incalculable and excessive unless the
traveller makes a point of asking beforehand what they
are going to be, a course that provokes discomfort in his
relation to the host outweighing what is saved. The tea
room, on the other hand, is inexpensive. It lies behind a
shop and there is a slaughter-house adjacent—even now
the butcher can be heard parting the warm hide from the
flesh. Inside, the room is green and the little light and
the rain also come sickly through windows of stained
glass and fall upon a piano, a bicycle, an embroidered
deck chair, vases of dead grass on a marble-topped table,
a screen pasted over with scraps from the newspapers,
and, upon the walls, a calendar from the butcher depicting
a well-dressed love scene, a text or two, pictures of well-dressed
children and their animals, and upon the floor,
oilcloth odorous and wet. Here, as at the inns, the adornments
are dictated by a taste begotten by the union of
peasant taste and town taste, and are entirely pretentious
and unrelated to the needs of the host or of the guests.
CHAPTER XIV AN OLD HOUSE AND A BOOK—WILTSHIRE
The country is deserted in the rain, and I have the
world to myself, a world of frenzied rain among the elms
of the lowland, an avenue of elms up to a great house,
hidden sheep tinkling and bleating, shepherds muffled,
huge slopes of grass and pearled clover above a coombe
where a grey heron sails and clanks alone, a farm desolate
among elder and ash at the highest part of the hills, and
then miles of pathless pasture and stubble descending past
an old camp and a tumulus to the submerged vale, where
yellow elms tremble about a church tower, a cluster of
red cottages and bowed yellow dahlias and chrysanthemums,
and a house standing aloof. This house is some
way from the Downs themselves, but just at the foot of a
lesser slope, a fair golden hill—golden with cowslips in
May—that rises on one side with a swift, short ascent
and then shoots forward, as if with the impetus, almost
level until, after crowning itself with beeches, it descends
in a lazy curve to a field, roughened by the foundations
of a vanished house, at one corner of which the chimneys
join with another group of elms in the haze of rain.
Hanging from the wall in rags, too wet even to flap,
are the remains of an auctioneer’s announcement of a sale
at the house behind. Mahogany—oak chests—certain
ounces of silver—two thousand books—portraits and
landscapes and pictures of horses and game—of all these
and how much else has the red house been disembowelled?
It is all shadowy within, behind the windows,
like the eyes of a corpse, and without sound, or form, or
light, and it is for no one that the creeper magnificently
arrays itself in bediamonded crimson and gold that throbs
and wavers in the downpour. The martins are still there,
and their play up and down before the twenty windows
is a senseless thing, like the play of children outside a
chamber of agony or grief. They seem to be machines
going on and on when their master and purpose are dead.
But then, too, there is gradually a consolation, a restfulness,
a deceit, a forgetting, in the continuity of their
movement and their unchanged voices. The two hundred
autumns perpetuated in the tones of the bricks are in vain.
Strangers will come, no doubt—I hope they will not—and
be pleased, actually proud, at this mellowness, which
ought to have died with the last of the family that built
the house.
The tall horse-chestnuts throw down their fruit out of
the crisp, rusty foliage and it rolls darkly burnished out
of the pods white as mushrooms in the rain, and where it
falls it lies, and no child gathers it, and the harvest
waggons have crushed a thousand under their wheels.
The moss is beginning to encrust the gravel for the soft
feet of the ghosts, of the old men and the mothers and
the maids and the school-boys and tottering babes that
have trodden it once. Now that they are all gone, every
one, they seem always to have been ghosts, with loud,
happy voices and wails of sorrow, with smiles, dark looks,
passionate splendours, bright hair, the bright brown hair
as of red deer in the men, the long, heavy coils of living
odorous gold in the women, but flitting to and fro, footless,
unconfined, like the swallows, returning and wandering
up and down, as if they had left something behind in
their home.
When I first entered the house by an accident in passing
that way, a great-grandfather, a granddaughter and
her son were alone in the house, with two servants. The
mother, early widowed, had come with her child to
minister to the last days of the ancient man. The house
was by then full of the reports of death. In almost every
room there had been a deathbed. For it had always been
full of life; there was never such a house for calling back
its children; the sons of it brought their wives, and the
daughters their husbands, and often an excuse was made
for one pair to stay on indefinitely; and thus it came to
be full also of death. This granddaughter, however, had
stayed, as she wished to believe, against her will, because
the old man was so fond of his great-grandchild. She
was a beautiful, strong woman, with the dark, lustrous
skin, gold hair, perfect clear features, proud step and
prouder voice, of all the family; she had shone before a
thousand eyes; and yet she stayed on and on, obsessed by
the multitudinous memories of the house alone under the
Downs.
Her grandfather would talk of nothing but his father
and his grandfather, the lawyers, the captains, the scholars,
whose bones were under the churchyard elms, and his
sons and their sons, all of them also now dead. He had
their childish ways by heart, the childish ways of men
who were white-haired at his birth as well as of those
who went golden-haired but yesterday into the grave;
and all their names, their stately, their out-of-the-way
names, and those which recorded the maiden names of
their mothers; their nicknames, too, a whole book of
them; the legends about the most conspicuous, their
memorable speeches and acts, down to the names of their
very dolls, and their legends also, which, of course,
recurred again and again in the family fantasy. Every
tree and field and gate and room was connected with
some one of the dear and beauteous or brave dead, with
their birth, their deeds, their ends.
The portraits of many of them, at least one to every
generation, hung on the walls, and it was curious to
notice, what never any one of them could see, except the
granddaughter, the progress and the decline from generation
to generation. The earliest of all had sailed and
buccaneered with Henry Morgan, a great lover and destroyer
of life. It was from him that the expression and
air of them all had descended. Love and battle had
carved his face. Out from behind his bold but easy face
peered a prophetic pitifulness, just as behind the loaded
brown clouds of drifting storm peers the innocence of
blue, and upon it white clouds that are thin and waved
like an infant’s hair. Upon this model his descendants’
faces had been carved, not by love and battle, but by his
might alone. Even the tender women flaunted it. It
nestled, an eagle, among the old man’s snows; it possessed
the little child, and he had nothing but the face
of the buccaneer, like an eaglet in a cage.
A house is a perdurable garment, giving and taking of
life. If it only fit, straightway it begins to chronicle our
days. It beholds our sorrows and our joys; its untale-bearing
walls know all our thoughts, and if it be such
a house as grows after the builders are gone, our thoughts
presently owe much to it; we have but to glance at a
certain shadow or a curve in the wall-paper pattern to
recall them, softened as by an echo, and that corner or
that gable starts many a fancy that reaches beyond the
stars, many a fancy gay or enriched with regrets. It is
aware of birth, marriage and death; and who dares say that
there is not kneaded into the stones a record more pleasing
than brass? With what meanings the vesperal beam
slips through a staircase window in autumn! The moon
has an expression proper to us alone, nested among our
limes, or heaving an ivory shoulder above the neighbour
roofs. As we enter a room in our house we are conscious
of a fitness in its configuration that defies mathematics.
Rightly used, such a space will inspire a stately ordering
of our lives; it is, in another respect, the amplest canvas
for the art of life. It becomes so much a part of us that
we exclaim—
“This beautiful house in sand and stone:
What will it be in heaven?”
This beautiful house under the Downs was already
more than “sand and stone.” It was a giant, very gentle
but very powerful, and adding to its power the lore of the
family it was irresistible. This young mother had all the
lore by heart and loved it, yet had fought against it. She
had been happy when her child had grown at first unlike
her own family and much like her husband’s; but no! his
hair grew lighter, his nose was as those of her brothers’
in bud, and now that he was five he was not a child so
much as an incarnation of the family, a sort of graven
image to which the old man bowed down, and with all
the more fervour because of that weakness in the boy
which others thought imbecility. The old man, too, had
been not only a man but a family; now that the child was
there he waited, garrulously contented, for his release
from the post. So contented was he that when the granddaughter
left her child with him, and after delays and
excuses and delays disappeared into the blank, indifferent
abyss of the multitude far away who knew not the house
and the family, he was not only contented but glad at
heart, for it was a rebel that was gone.
For several years the white beard and the poor child
lived together happily, turning over old memories, old
books, old toys, taking the old walks through the long
garden, past, but not into, the beech wood that a whim of
the old man’s had closed against even himself, against all
save the birds and the squirrels; over the high downs and
back into the deep vale which had produced that delicate
physical beauty and those gracious lusty ways beyond
which it seemed that men and women could hardly go in
earthly life. Very happy were those two, and very
placid; but within a week their tragic peace was perfected.
The boy fell out of one of the apple-trees and
was killed. The old man could not but stumble over
that small grave into his own, and here is the end, the
unnoted, the common end, and the epitaph written by
the auctioneer and the rain.
Much as I love rain, heavy or light, freakish or continuous,
I am glad to be out of it for a little while and
to open a book of ballads by a solitary fire at “The
White Horse,” and soon to close it after reading again
the lines—
“O then bespake her daughter dear,
She was baith jimp and sma’:
‘O row me in a pair o’ sheets,
And tow me owre the wa’!’
They row’d her in a pair o’ sheets,
And tow’d her owre the wa’;
But on the point o’ Gordon’s spear
She gat a deadly fa’.
O bonnie, bonnie was her mouth,
And cherry were her cheeks,
And clear, clear was her yellow hair,
Whereon the red blood dreeps.
Then wi’ his spear he turn’d her owre;
O gin her face was wan!
He said, ‘Ye are the first that e’er
I wish’d alive again.’
He cam’ and lookit again at her;
O gin her skin was white!
‘I might hae spared that bonnie face
To hae been some man’s delight.
‘Busk and boon, my merry men a’,
For ill dooms I do guess;
I cannot look on that bonnie face
As it lies on the grass.’
‘Wha looks to freits, my master dear,
Its freits will follow them;
Let it ne’er be said that Edom o’ Gordon
Was daunted by a dame....’”
I cannot help wondering whether the great work done
in the last century and a half towards the recovery of old
ballads in their integrity will have any effect beyond the
entertainment of a few scientific men and lovers of what
is ancient, now that the first effects upon Wordsworth
and his contemporaries have died away. Can it possibly
give a vigorous impulse to a new school of poetry that
shall treat the life of our time and what in past times has
most meaning for us as freshly as those ballads did the
life of their time? It is possible; and it is surely impossible
that such examples of simple, realistic narrative shall
be quite in vain. Certainly the more they are read the
more they will be respected, and not only because they
often deal with heroic matters heroically, but because
their style is commonly so beautiful, their pathos so
natural, their observation of life so fresh, so fond of
particular detail—its very lists of names being at times
real poetry.
Sometimes the style is equal and like to that of the
most accomplished poetry, as in the stanza—
“The Ynglyshe men let ther boys (bows) be,
And pulde owt brandes that were brighte;
It was a hevy syght to se
Bryght swordes on basnites lyght.”
Or in—
“God send the land deliverance
Frae every reaving, riding Scot!
We’ll sune hae neither cow nor ewe,
We’ll sune hae neither staig nor stot.”
It is equally good in passages where the poet simply
expresses his hearty delight in something which his own
eyes have seen among his neighbours, as in—
“He had horse and harness for them all,
Goodly steeds were all milke-white:
O the golden bands an about their necks,
And their weapons, they were all alike....”
And, by the way, do not touches like these often reveal
the stamp of individuals upon pieces which are loosely
said to have been “composed by the folk”? They quite
do away with the notion that ballads were composed by
a number of people, after the fashion of a story in the
game of “Consequences.” In fact, it is one of the
pleasures of reading ballads to watch for those things
which show us the heart of one man who stands out by
himself. Such a one was the man who said—
“I dreamt I pu’d the heather green
Wi’ my true love on Yarrow.”
And who was that unhappy one who served a king for
seven years and only once saw the king’s daughter, and
that was through a gimlet-hole? Two were putting on
her gown, two putting on her shoes, five were combing
down her hair—
“Her neck and breast was like the snow—
Then from the bore I was forced to go.”
Was he the man who made it a common thing to speak
in ballads of “combing her yellow hair”?
What a poet, too, was he who put that touch into
“Bewick and Grahame,” where the father throws down
his glove as a challenge to his son and the son stoops to
pick it up, and says—
“O father, put on your glove again,
The wind hath blown it from your hand.”
It is one of the most delicate things, and with it the
stanza in the same ballad where the father praises the son
for his victory over a friend, but the son, hating the battle
which would not have been fought if the fathers had not
quarrelled in their wine, says—
“Father, could ye not drink your wine at home
And letten me and my brother be?”
And the mind of a poet is to be seen in the whole of
some ballads and in every detail, as for example in the
three perfect verses—
“O lang, lang may their ladies sit
Wi’ their fans into their hand,
Or ere they see Sir Patrick Spens
Come sailing to the land.
O lang, lang may the ladies stand,
Wi’ their gold combs in their hair,
Wailing for their ain dear lords,
For they’ll see them na mair.
Half-owre, half-owre to Aberdour,
It’s fiftie fadom deep,
And there lies guid Sir Patrick Spens,
Wi’ the Scots lords at his feet.”
This ballad is one peculiar to our island, and no one
can seriously deny that some one of its authors was one
of the greatest writers of narrative poetry that ever lived.
CHAPTER XV AN OUTCAST—WILTSHIRE
Not far from “The White Horse” is a little town
upon a stream that waves myriads of reeds and tall purple
flowers of hemp agrimony. These are the last shops I
am likely to pass in Wiltshire, and it occurs to me that
I should like to taste lardy cakes—which I last bought
in Wroughton fifteen years ago—before I leave the
county. Richard Jefferies’ grandfather was “My Lord
Lardy Cake” in old Swindon sixty years ago, and his
memory is kept alive by those tough, sweet slabs of larded
pastry which, in his generous ovens, gathered all the best
essences of the other cakes, pies, tarts and joints which
were permitted to be baked with them. In “Amaryllis
at the Fair” they are mentioned with some indignity as
a ploughboy’s delicacy. My lips water for them, and
at the first bakery in —— I ask for some. The baker
tells me he has sold the last one. He is a small, white-haired
and white-bearded man with an expression of
unctuous repose, assuredly a pillar of his chapel and possibly
its treasurer, and though he himself will, by his
own telling, have no more lardy cakes until the next
morning, he stiffly tries to persuade me that none of his
fellow-townsmen bakes them. I disbelieve the man of
dough for all his conscious look of sagacity and virtue, and
am rewarded for my disbelief by four lardy cakes for
threepence-halfpenny not many yards from his accursed
threshold. Lardy cakes, I now discover for the first time,
have this merit besides their excellent taste and provision
of much pleasant but not finical labour for the teeth, that
one is enough at a time, and that four will, therefore,
take a man quite a long way upon the roads of England.
At the next inn three labourers and the landlord are
heated in conversation about some one not present.
“Quite right,” says one, a sober carter whose whip
leans against the counter, “’tis the third time this week
that a tramp has been to his door, and by the looks of
them they didn’t call for naught.”
“One of them didn’t, I know,” says the landlord.
“He came in here once and asked for a job and left
without a drink, but after he’d been to Stegbert’s Cottage
he came straight here and ordered a pint of mild. And I
heard as he let a chap and a woman sleep two nights
running in that rough patch behind the house. Don’t you
think the parson ought to hear of that? And what does
he do for a living? He looks poor enough himself.”
“I don’t know. Mr. Jones is a kind-hearted fellow.
He stopped my youngest in the street the other day and
gave her a penny and measured her hair, and told her
she’d have a yard of it some day. They tell me he hasn’t
a carpet on the floor anywhere, and no parlour, and not
even a chest of drawers; and the postman says he hasn’t
a watch or a clock. What does he do with himself?”
“I reckon he’s mad,” says the third, chuckling, “and I
don’t mind if he is. My old dog doesn’t need feeding at
home since he’s been here. He doesn’t eat no meat himself
neither. The widow Nash was reckoning it up, and
she says he spends four shillings a week——”
“And a shilling here regular,” interjects the landlord.
“On groceries, including one-and-six for tobacco. He
has four loaves, and I know ‘Kruger’ must have more
than half of them.”
“And every other week he buys a postal order for two
shillings and a penny stamp——”
“Pint of mild, mister,” says a tall blear-eyed man who
comes in, meekly followed by a small woman, dusty and
in rags but neat, to whom he offers the tankard after
nearly draining it himself.
“Nice weather,” he ventures, smacking his lips.
“Yes,” says the landlord discouragingly, and the carter
leaves.
“Everybody seems to be gone to the flower show,”
continues the intruder, “and that’s where I’m going”
(here he looks at his boots), “but the best way for sore
feet is three days in a tap-room in some good sawdust.”
The wife sighs.
“The fat woman that weighs twenty-three stone,” says
her husband to the company, “is a cousin of mine twice
removed, and I have done a bit in the show line myself.
It’s a rum business. Better than working in a brewery
stables, though. Me and my mate had to go because we
got up so early that we burnt too many candles.”
The mention of the fat woman rouses the labourers,
and one says—
“They say them fat women eats hardly anything
at all.”
“Very small eater is Daisy. But you see her food
does her good. None of it’s wasted.”
“That’s it. Her food agrees with her.”
The wife sighs.
“Now there’s my missus here,” says the husband.
“She was one of these pretty gallus dancing-girls who
get their fifteen shillings a week. Her food don’t
nourish her. Now my brother used to laugh in publics
for a pint and he would laugh till they gave him a pint
to stop.”
“Oh, I can laugh after a pint,” says the wife, “but
then I could just as easy cry, I worries so. There’s many
a aching heart goes up and down that Great Western
Railway in the express trains.”
“I never worries, missus,” says a labourer with pursy
mouth, short pipe, and head straight up behind from his
neck.
“Quite right,” says the husband. “My old girl here
lives on the fat of the land and is always thin. Her food
don’t nourish her. There’s more harm done in the world
by a discontented gut than anything else. I think of
asking her to try living on her pipe by itself.”
“Like Mr. Jones over there,” says one of the labourers.
“Mr. Jones? What, my friend Mr. William Jones?”
asks the tall man.
“Is he a friend of yours?” asks the landlord, curiosity
overpowering his natural caution with a man who is selling
spectacles at a shilling a pair.
“He is, and I don’t mind letting any one know it. I’m
very glad to see him settled down. He’s the only one
along the road who hasn’t gone to the flower show
to-day.” Here the tall man calls for another tankard,
which, as he is doing all the talking, he does not pass to
the small neat woman behind him. Pleased to be civilly
used, and warmed by the liquor, he tells the story of his
friend, the little woman helping him out, and landlord
and labourers adding some touches; and Mr. Jones himself
completed the picture during my few days in the
village.
The man who fed his neighbour’s dog, and sent the
beggar satisfied away, and made presents to the children,
and lived on six ounces of tobacco a week, is a native of
Zennor in Cornwall. “Wonderful place for pedlars is
Cornwall. The towns are so few and far between that
the people along the road aren’t used to pedlars, and when
you do call you are sure of the best of treatment.” He
was apprenticed to a shoemaker in a town in South
Devon, and for a time practised his trade there as an
assistant. He was very clever at boxing and wrestling,
and a hard fighter, too, though unwilling to make a
quarrel. But he was a queer youth and took violent likes
and dislikes to men, and one day he dropped a boot and
went out into the street and took a young gentleman by
the arm and said to him: “Excuse me, sir, you have
passed this shop for five years nearly every day and I
can’t stand it any longer.” Whereupon he gave that
young gentleman a beating. He was sent to prison; he
lost his employment and went to sea. And at sea or else
in foreign countries he stayed six years. He left the sea
only because he broke an arm which had at length to be
amputated above the elbow. He was a changed man and
many thought then that he was mad. When he left the
hospital it was December and bitter weather: he had only
five shillings and it was notorious how he spent it.
Every day for a week he bought three loaves of bread
and went out and fed the birds with them. When that
week was over he had to go into the workhouse, and
there he stayed until the spring. It was there that he
fell in with the tall man who helped to tell his tale.
They left together and for some time he almost kept
the two by begging, his lack of an arm ensuring his
success. But he was not altogether to his companion’s
taste, nevertheless. He would stop and smoke a pipe and
admire the view when he was miles from anywhere and
their object was to reach a town and find enough money
to pay for lodgings. He would stand by a hedge, content
for an hour to disentangle the bryony strands that were
in danger of straying to the road, and to restore them to
the hazel and thorn where their fellows ramped. He was
willing to be foster-father to half the helpless fledglings
that he found on the roadside. Sleeping one night in a
barn he could not be persuaded to leave until he had
decided whether it was better to kill a spider who had a
great appetite for flies or to leave it to Fate. Several he
rescued from the web and then out of pity for the spider
brought it flies already dead; but finding that these were
not to its taste he left the difficulty unsolved and went
sadly on his way. Almost equal to his pitifulness was his
dislike of work and his moral cowardice. Nothing could
persuade him to do any work, and such a coward was he
that if he failed at the first house where he offered his
laces for sale he would not try again in that village or
town. Yet he did not scruple to steal—even with a hint
of physical violence—if he needed anything which chance
presented to him in another man’s possession: but he stole
only necessaries, having none of the acquisitiveness which
is more common in their victims than in thieves. Few
men use leisure as well as he; perhaps no man was ever
idle with less harm to his fellows. The rich could have
learned many lessons at his feet: they must always be
shooting or driving furiously or meddling with politics
or stopping footpaths; they cannot be kept out of harm,
however rich. How well this man would have employed
money: he would have given it away!
By and by his pity for goaded cattle and his frequent
gazings into their brown eyes as they stared at him by a
stile still further reduced his necessities—he would touch
no meat; so that his companion, finding him no longer of
much use in spite of his possession of but one arm, left
him and only crossed his path at increasing intervals of
time. It was now that Jones remembered with horror
a scene which had slumbered in his mind with the fear
which it originally roused in youth. He and other boys
were in the habit of peeping through a hole in the wall
of a slaughter-house and watching the slaughter, the
skinning and the cutting up, until their ears became
familiar with the groans, the screams, the gurglings, the
squelchings in the half-darkness of candle-light, the blood
and white faces and the knife. But one day there was
led into the slaughter-house a white heifer fresh from the
May pasture, clean and bright from her gleaming rosy
hoofs to the tips of the horns that swayed as she walked.
Her breath made, as it were, a sacred space about her as
the light of a human face will do. She stood quiet but
uncertain and musingly in the dark, soaked, half-ruinous
place, into which light only came in bars through a cobwebbed
lattice and fell that day upon her white face,
leaving in darkness the tall butcher and the imbecile
assistant who held the rope by which the animal’s head
was drawn down to the right level for a blow. The men
were in no hurry and as the heifer was not restive they
finished their talk about Home Rule. Then the idiot tried
to put her into the right position, but for a time could
not get her to see that her head must be drawn tight and
somewhat askew against the oaken pillar. He only succeeded
by patting her flanks and saying gently as if to a
girl: “Come along, Daisy!” She lowed soft and bowed
her head; the blow fell; she rolled to the ground and the
butcher once more let loose the heavy scent of blood.
The wholesome pretty beast, the familiar “Come along,
Daisy!” and the blow and the scent came often into
Jones’ mind. He ate no meat, but made no attempt to
proselytize; he simply retreated deeper and deeper into
his childlike love of Nature. The birds and the flowers
and the creeping and running things he seemed to regard
as little happy, charming, undeveloped human beings,
looking down on them with infinite tenderness and a little
amusement; with them alone was he quite at home.
Nature, as she presented herself to his simple senses, was
but a fragrant, many-coloured, exuberant, chiefly joyous
community, with which most men were not in harmony.
Silent for days and thinking only “green thoughts” under
the branches of the wood, he came to demand, unconsciously,
that there should be such a harmony. But he
loved Nature also because she had no ambiguity, told no
lies, uttered no irony. Sitting among flowers by running
water he wore an expression of blessed satisfaction with
his company which is not often seen at the friendliest
table. He drew no philosophy from Nature, no opinions,
ideas, proposals for reform, but only the wisdom to live,
happily and healthily and simply, himself.
I dare say modernity was in his blood, but no man
seemed to belong less to our time. Of history and science
he knew nothing, of literature nothing; he had to make
out the earth with his own eyes and heart. He had not
words for it, but he felt that whatever he touched was
God. No myth or religion had any value to him. There
were no symbols for him to use. The deities he surmised
or smelt or tasted in the air or upon the earth had neither
name nor shape. Had he been able to think, he was the
man to put our generation on the way to a new mythology.
For all I know, he had the vision, the power of
the seer, without the power of the prophet. A little more
and perhaps he would have invaded Christendom as St.
Paul invaded Heathendom. Yet I think he was not
wholly the loser by being unable to think. The eye
untroubled by thought sees things like a mirror newly
burnished; at night, for example, the musing man can see
nothing before him but a mist, but if he stops thinking
quickly the roads, the walls, the trees become visible.
So this man saw with a clearness as of Angelico, and in
his memory violets and roses, trees and faces were as clear
as if within his brain were another sun to light them.
He had but to close his eyes to see these things, an
innumerable procession of days and their flowers and their
birds in the sky or on the bough. And this he had at no
cost. He employed only such labour as was needed to
make his bread and occasionally clothes and a pipe. Nor
did he merely ask alms of Nature and Civilization. He
paid back countless charities to flower and bird and child
and poorer men, and there was nothing against him of
pain or sorrow or death inflicted. And as he was without
religion so he was without patriotism. He had no
country, knew nothing of men and events. Asked by
a person who saw him idle and did not observe his defect,
whether he would not like to do something for his country,
he replied: “I have no country like you, sir. I own
nothing; my people never did, that I know. I admire
those that do, for I have been in many a country when
I was a sailor, but never a one to beat England, let alone
the West Country when it’s haymaking time.”
He continued to beg with a free conscience, and was
always willing to give away all that he had to one in
more need. And now chance found him out and gave
him ten shillings a week. He rented a cottage in this
village, weeded his flower-borders, but let his vegetable-plots
turn into poppy-beds. Sometimes he wearied of
his monotonous meals; he would then fast for a day or
two, giving his food to the birds and mice, until his hearty
appetite returned....
He did not stay long in the village. He was shy and
suspicious of men, and except by the younger children he
was not liked. He set out on his travels again, and is still
on the road or—unlike most tramps—on the paths and
green lanes, the simplest, kindest, and perhaps the wisest
of men, indifferent to mobs, to laws, to all of us who
are led aside, scattered and confused by hollow goods,
one whom the last day of his full life will not find in a
whirlpool of affairs, but ready to go—an outcast.
CHAPTER XVI THE END OF SUMMER—KENT—BERKSHIRE—HAMPSHIRE—SUSSEX—THE FAIR — HAMPSHIRE. — INDEX — FOOTNOTES — Transcriber's Note
The road mounts the low Downs again. The boundless
stubble is streaked by long bands of purple-brown,
the work of seven ploughs to which the teams and their
carters, riding or walking, are now slowly descending by
different ways over the slopes and jingling in the rain.
Above is a Druid moor bounded by beech-clumps, and
crossed by old sunken ways and broad grassy tracks. It
is a land of moles and sheep. At the end of a shattered
line of firs a shepherd leans, bunched under his cape of
sacking, to watch his black-faced flock dull-tinkling in the
short furze and among the tumuli under the constant
white rain. Those old roads, being over hilly and open
land, are as they were before the making of modern roads,
and little changed from what they were before the
Roman. But it is a pity to see some of the old roads that
have been left to the sole protection of the little gods.
One man is stronger than they, as may be known by
any one who has seen the bones, crockery, tin and paper
thrown by Shere and Cocking into the old roads near by
as into a dust-bin; or seen the gashes in the young trees
planted down Gorst Road, Wandsworth Common; or
the saucy “Private” at the entrance to a lane worn by a
hundred generations through the sand a little north of
Petersfield; or the barbed wire fastened into the living
trees alongside the footpath over a neighbouring hill that
has lately been sold. What is the value of every one’s
right to use a footpath if a single anti-social exclusive
landowning citizen has the right to make it intolerable
except to such as consider it a place only for the soles of
the feet? The builder of a house acquires the right to
admit the sunlight through his window. Cannot the users
of a footpath acquire a right, during the course of half-a-dozen
dynasties or less, to the sight of the trees and the
sky which that footpath gives them in its own separate
way? At least I hope that footpaths will soon cease to
be defined as a line—length without breadth—connecting
one point with another. In days when they are used as
much for the sake of the scenes historic or beautiful
through which they pass as of the villages or houses on
this hand or that, something more than the mere right
to tread upon a certain ribbon of grass or mud will have
to be preserved if the preservation is to be of much use,
and the right of way must become the right of view and
of very ancient lights as well. By enforcing these rights
some of the mountains of the land might even yet be
saved, as Mr. Henry S. Salt wishes to save them.[6] In
the meantime it is to be hoped that his criticisms will not
be ignored by the tourists who leave the Needle Gully
a cascade of luncheon wrappings and the like; for it is
not from a body of men capable of such manners that
a really effective appeal against the sacrifice of “our
mountains” to commercial and other selfishness is like
to spring.
And those lone wayside greens, no man’s gardens,
measuring a few feet wide but many miles in length—why
should they be used either as receptacles for the
dust of motor-cars or as additions to the property of the
landowner who happens to be renewing his fence? They
used to be as beautiful and cool and fresh as rivers, these
green sisters of the white roads—illuminated borders of
many a weary tale. But now, lest there should be no
room for the dust, they are turning away from them the
gypsies who used to camp there for a night. The indolent
District Council that is anxious to get rid of its difficulties—for
the moment—at the expense of a neighbouring
district—it cares not—will send out its policemen to drive
away the weary horses and sleeping children from the
acre of common land which had hitherto been sacred—to
what?—to an altar, a statue, a fountain, a seat?—No!
to a stately notice-board; half-a-century ago the common
of which this is a useless patch passed on easy terms
to the pheasant lords. The gypsies have to go. Give
them a pitch for the night and you are regarded as an
enemy of the community or perhaps even as a Socialist.
The gypsies shall be driven from parish to parish, and
finally settle down as squalid degenerate nomads in a
town where they lose what beauty and courage they had,
in adding to the difficulties of another council. Yet if
they were in a cage or a compound which it cost money
to see, hundreds would pay for a stare at their brown faces
and bright eyes, their hooped tents, their horses, their
carelessness of the crowd, and in a few years an imitation
of these things will be applauded in a “pageant” of the
town which has destroyed the reality.
The grassy way ends with the moor at a pool beside a
road, on one side of it six thatched cottages fenced by
sycamore and ash and elm, on the other a grey farm and
immense brown barn, within a long wall roofed with
mossy thatch; and the swallows fly low and slowly about
the trees.
First beeches line the rising and descending road—past
a church whose ivied tombstones commemorate men of
Cornish name—as far as an inn and a sycamore nobly
balanced upon a pedestal of matted roots. Then there
are ash-trees on either side and ricks of straw wetted to
an orange hue, and beyond them the open cornland, and
rising out of it an all-day-long procession in the south,
the great company of the Downs again, some tipped with
wood, some bare; in the north, a broken chain of woods
upon low but undulating land seem the vertebræ of a
forest of old time stretching from east to west like the
Downs. Hither and thither the drunken pewits cry over
the furrows, and thousands of rocks and daws wheel over
the stubble. As the day grows old it grows sweet and
golden and the rain ceases, and the beauty of the Downs
in the humid clearness does not long allow the eyes to
wander away from them. At first, when the sun breaks
through, all silver bright and acclaimed by miles of clouds
in his own livery, the Downs below are violet, and have
no form except where they carve the sky with their long
arches. It is the woods northward that are chiefly glorified
by the light and warmth, and the glades penetrating them
and the shining stubble and the hedges, and the flying
wood-pigeons and the cows of richest brown and milky
white; the road also gleams blue and wet. But as the
sun descends the light falls on the Downs out of a bright
cave in the gloomy forest of sky, and their flanks are olive
and their outlines intensely clear. From one summit to
another runs a string of trees like cavalry connecting one
beech clump with another, so that they seem actually to
be moving and adding themselves to the clumps. Above
all is the abstract beauty of pure line—coupled with the
beauty of the serene and the uninhabited and remote—that
holds the eye until at length the hills are humbled
and dispread as part of the ceremony of sunset in a
tranquil, ensanguined, quietly travelling sky. The blue
swallows go slowly along the silent road beside me, and
the last rays bless a grooved common grazed upon by
cows and surrounded by ranges of low white buildings
and a row of lichened grotesque limes, dark of bole,
golden-leaved, where children are playing and an anvil
rings.
Frost follows after the blue silence and chill of twilight,
and the dawn is dimmest violet in a haze that
reveals the candied grass, the soaking blue dark elms
painted yellow only in one place, the red roofs, all in a
world of the unborn, and the waters steaming around
invisible crying coots. Gradually round white clouds—so
dim that the sky seems but to dream of round white
clouds—appear imbedded in the haze; the beams grow
hot, and a breeze joins with them in sucking and scattering
all the sweet of the first fallen leaves, the weed fires
and the late honeysuckle.
Why are there no swifts to race and scream? We
fret over these stages of the descending year; we dream
on such a day as this that there is no need of farther
descent. We would preserve those days of the reaping;
we have lost them; but we recall them now when the
steam-plough has furrowed the sheeny stubble, and long
for the day when the gentle north wind can only just stir
the clusters of aspen-leaves, and the branches are motionless.
The nut bushes hang dreamily, heavily, over the
white cool roads. The wood-pigeon’s is the sole voice in
the oak woods of the low hills, except that once or twice
a swift screams as he pursues that martial flight of his—as
of one who swings a sword as he goes—towards the
beeches and hop gardens of the higher hills in the north;
it is perhaps the last day for more than eight months that
his cry will be heard. A few barley-straws hang from
the hazels; some leaves are yellow. Autumn, in fact,
seems possible to the mind that is not perfectly content
with these calm sweet airs and the sense of the fulness
of things.
At a crossing a small island is made amidst this and
three other roads, and on the island stands an oast house
with two mellow cones and white leaning cowls; and
beside it a simple tiled cart-lodge, dimly displaying massive
wheels, curving bulwarks of waggons and straight shafts
behind its doorless pillars of rough-hewn wood. Making
one group with these, though separated from them by one
road, is an old red farmhouse, of barely distinguishable
timber and brick, with white-edged dormers and lower
windows and doors, entrenched behind hollyhocks of deepest
red and the burning discs of everlasting sunflowers.
Behind the gates stand four haystacks brightly thatched,
and one that is dark and old and carved into huge stairs.
Notice the gate into the rickyard. It is of the usual
five oak bars; and across these is a diagonal bar from the
lowest end nearest the hinge to the upper end of the
opposite side, and from top to bottom a perpendicular
cross-bar divides the gate. The top bar marks it as no
common gate made at a factory with a hundred others of
the same kind, though there are scores of them in Kent.
It thickens gradually towards the hinge end of the gate,
and then much more decidedly so that it resembles a gun-barrel
and stock; and just where the stock begins it is
carved with something like a trigger-guard; the whole
being well proportioned, graceful but strong. In all the
best gates of Kent, Sussex and Surrey and the South
Country there is an approach to this form, usually without
the trigger-guard, but sometimes having instead a much
more elaborate variation of it which takes away from the
dignity and simplicity of the gate. At the road’s edge
crooked quince-trees lean over a green pond and green
but nearly yellow straight reeds; and four cart-horses, three
sorrels and a grey, are grouped under one stately walnut.
These things mingle their power with that of the
silence and the wooded distance under the blue and rosy
west. The slow dying of a train’s roar beats upon the
shores of the silence and the distance, and is swallowed up
in them like foam in sand, and adds one more trophy to
the glory of the twilight.
Night passes, and the white dawn is poured out over
the dew from the folds in low clouds of infinitely
modulated grey. Autumn is clearly hiding somewhere in
the long warm alleys under the green and gold of the
hops. The very colours of the oast houses seem to wait
for certain harmonies with oaks in the meadows and
beeches in the steep woods. The songs, too, are those
of the drowsy yellow-hammer, of the robin moodily
brooding in orchards yellow spotted and streaked, of the
unseen wandering willow-wren singing sweetly but in a
broken voice of a matter now forgotten, of the melancholy
twit of the single bullfinch as he flies. The sudden lyric
of the wren can stir no corresponding energy in the land
which is bowed, still, comfortable, like a deep-uddered
cow fastened to the milking-stall and munching grains.
Soon will the milk and honey flow. The reaping-machine
whirrs; the wheelwrights have mended the
waggons’ wheels and patched their sides; they stand
outside their lodges.
There is a quarter of a sloping wheat-field reaped; the
shocks stand out above the silvery stubble in the evening
like rocks out of a moonlight sea. The unreaped corn is
like a tawny coast; and all is calm, with the quiet of
evening heavens fallen over the earth. This beauty of
the ripe Demeter standing in the August land is incomparable.
It reminds one of the poet who said that he had
seen a maid who looked like a fountain on a green lawn
when the south wind blows in June; and one whose smile
was as memorable as the new moon in the first still mild
evening of the year, when it is seen for a moment only
over the dark hills; and one whose walking was more
kindling to the blood than good ale by a winter fire on an
endless evening among friends; but that now he has met
another, and when he is with her or thinks of her he
becomes as one that is blind and deaf to all other things.
But a few days and the bryony leaves are palest yellow
in the hedge. Rooks are innumerable about the land, but
their cawing, like all other sounds, like all the early
bronze and rose and gold of the leaves, is muffled by the
mist which endures right through the afternoon; and all
day falls the gentle rain. In the hillside hop garden two
long lines of women and children, red and white and
black, are destroying the golden green of the hops, and
they are like two caterpillars destroying a leaf. Pleasant
it is now to see the white smoke from the oast house
pouring solidly like curving plumes into the still rain, and
to smell the smell, bitter and never to be too much sniffed
and enjoyed, that travels wide over the fields. For the
hop drier has lit his two fires of Welsh coal and brimstone
and charcoal under the two cones of the oast house,
and has spread his couch of straw on the floor where he
can sleep his many little sleeps in the busy day and night.
The oast house consists of the pair of cones, white-vaned
and tiled, upon their two circular chambers in which the
fires are lit. Attached to these on one side is a brick
building of two large rooms, one upon the ground, where
the hop drier sleeps and tends his fires, lighted only by
doors at either side and divided by the wooden pillars
which support the floor of the upper room. This, the
oast chamber, reached by a ladder, is a beautiful room,
its oak boards polished by careful use and now stained
faintly by the green-gold of hops, its roof raftered and
high and dim. Light falls upon it on one side from
two low windows, on the opposite side from a door
through which the hops arrive from the garden. The
waggon waits below the door, full of the loose, stained
hop-sacks which the carter and his boy lift up to the
drier. From the floor two short ladders lead to the doors
in the cones where the hops are suspended on canvas
floors above the kilns. The inside of the cone is full of
coiling fumes which have killed the young swallows in
the nests under the cowl—the parents return again and
again, but dare no longer alight on their old perches on
the vanes. When dried the hops are poured out on
the floor of the vast chamber in a lisping scaly pile, and
the drier is continually sweeping back those which are
scattered. Through a hole in the floor he forces them
down into a sack reaching to the floor of the room below.
He is hard at work making these sacks or “pokes,” which,
when full and their necks stitched up, are as hard as wood.
Before the drying is over the full sacks will take up half
the room. The children tired of picking come to admire
and to visit all the corners of the room; of the granary
alongside and its old sheepbells, its traps, a crossbow and
the like; of the farmyard and barns, sacred except at this
time. For a few minutes the sun is visible as a shapeless
crimson thing above the mist and behind the elms. It is
twilight; the wheels and hoofs of the last waggon approach
and arrive and die away. And so day after day
the fires glow with ruby and sapphire and emerald; the
cone wears its plume of smoke; and everything is yellow-green—the
very scent of the drying hops can hardly be
otherwise described, in its mixture of sharpness and mellowness.
Then when the last sack is pressed benches are
placed round the chamber and a table at one end. The
master, who is giving up the farm, leans on the table
and pays each picker and pole-puller and measurer, with
a special word for each and a jest for the women. Ale
and gin and cakes are brought in, and the farmer leaves
the women and one or two older men to eat and drink.
The women in their shabby black skirts and whitish
blouses shuffle through a dance or two, all modern and
some American. One old man tipsily tottering recalls
the olden time with a step-dance down the room; some
laugh at him, others turn up their new roseate noses.
Next year the hops are to be grubbed up; the old man to
be turned out of his cottage—for he has paid no rent
these seven years; but now it is cakes and ale, and the
farmer has hiccupped a lying promise that his successor
will go on growing hops.
To-day is fair day. The scene is a green, slightly
undulating common, grassy and rushy at its lower end
where a large pond wets the margin of the high road,
and at the upper end sprinkled with the dwarf and the
common gorse out of which rise many tumuli, green
or furzy mounds of earth, often surmounted by a few
funereal pines. The common is small; it is bounded
on every side by roads, and on one by a row of new
mean houses; there is a golf-house among the tumuli; in
one place a large square has been ploughed and fenced
by a private owner. But the slope of the sandy soil is
pleasant; in one place it is broken into a low cliff overhanging
the water, and this with the presence of the gorse
give it a touch of the wildness by which it may still
deserve its name of “heath.” Most powerful of all in
their effect upon the place are the tumuli. They are low
and smooth; one or two scarcely heave the turf; some
have been removed; and there is no legend attached to
them. Yet their presence gives an indescribable charm
and state, and melancholy too, and makes these few acres
an expanse unequalled by any other of the same size.
Not too far off to be said to belong to the heath, from
which they are separated by three miles of cultivated land
and a lesser beechen hill, are the Downs; among them one
that bears a thin white road winding up at the edge of
a dark wood. In the moist October air the Downs are
very grave and gentle and near, and are not lost to sight
until far beyond the turreted promontory of Chanctonbury.
Early in the morning the beggars begin to arrive, the
lame and the blind, with or without a musical instrument.
King of them all certainly is he with no legs at all and
seeming not to need them, so active is he on a four-wheeled
plank which suspends him only a foot above the
ground. Many a strong man earns less money. The
children envy him as he moves along, a wheeled animal,
weather-beaten, white-haired, white-bearded, with neat
black hat and white slop, a living toy, but with a deep
voice, a concertina and a tin full of pence and halfpence.
These unashamed curiosities line the chief approaches,
down which every one is going to the fair except a few
shabby fellows who offer blue sheets full of music-hall
ballads to the multitude and, with a whisper, indecent
songs to the select. Another not less energetic, but stout
and condescending, yellow-bearded, in a high hard felt
hat, gives away tracts. The sound of a hymn from one
organ mingles with the sound of “Put me among the
girls” from another and the rattle of the legless man’s
offertory-tin.
The main part of the fair consists of a double row, a
grove, of tents and booths, roundabouts, caravans, traps
and tethered ponies. A crowd of dark-clad women goes
up and down between the rows: there is a sound of
machine-made music, of firing at targets, of shouts and
neighs and brays and the hoot of engines. Here at the
entrance to the grove is a group of yellow vans; some
children playing among the shafts and wheels and musing
horses; and a gypsy woman on a stool, her head on one
side, combing her black hair and talking to the children,
while a puppy catches at the end of her tresses when
they come swishing down. Beyond are cocoanut-shies,
short-sighted cyclists performing, Aunt Sallies, rows of
goldfish bowls into which a light ball has to be pitched to
earn a prize, stalls full of toys, cheap jewellery and sweets
like bedded-out plants, and stout women pattering alongside—bold
women, with sleek black or yellow hair and
the bearing and countenance of women who have to
make their way in the world. Behind these, women are
finishing their toilet and their children’s among the vans,
preparing meals over red crackling fires, and the horses
rest their noses on the stalls and watch the crowd; the
long yellow dogs are curled up among the wheels or
nosing in the crowd.
There are men selling purses containing a sovereign
for sixpence, loud, fat cosmopolitans on a cockney basis
with a ceaseless flow of cajolery intermingled with sly
indecency; the country policeman in the background
puzzling over his duty in the matter, but in the end
paralyzed by the showmen’s gift of words. One man
has before him a counter on which he asks you to cover
a red-painted disc with five smaller discs of zinc, charging
twopence for the attempt and promising a watch to the
great man who succeeds. After a batch of failures he
himself, with good-natured but bored face, shows how
easily it is done, and raising his eyes in despair craves for
more courage from the audience. The crowd looks on,
hesitating, until he singles out the most bashful countryman
at the back of the throng, saying: “I like your face.
You are a good sort. You have a cheerful face; it’s the
rich have the sad faces. So I’ll treat you to a go.” The
hero steps forward and succeeds, but as it was a free trial
he receives no watch; trying again for twopence he fails.
Another tries: “By Jove! that was a near one.” A
woman tries, and just as she is finishing, “You’re a ’cute
one, missus,” he ejaculates, and she fails. Another tries,
and the showman has a watch ready to hand over, and
only at the last moment says excitedly (restoring the
watch quietly to its place): “I thought you’d got it that
time.... Come along! It’s the best game in the
world.” Once more he repeats the trick himself without
looking, and then exclaims as he sweeps the discs
together: “It’s a silly game, I call it!” He is like the
preachers who show the stupid world how virtue is won:
he has a large audience, a large paunch, and many go
away disappointed. The crowd stares, and has the one
deep satisfaction of believing that the woman who travels
with him is not his wife.
At the upper end of the grove is the gaudy green and
gold and scarlet-painted and embossed entrance to the
bioscope, raised a few feet above the crowd. On the
platform before the door stand two painted men and a
girl. The girl has a large nose, loose mouth and a ready,
but uneasy, discontented smile as if she knows that her
paint is an imperfect refuge from the gaze of the crowd;
as if she knows that her eyes are badly darkened, and her
white stockings soiled, and her legs too thin under her
short skirt, and her yellow hair too stiff. She lounges
wearily with a glib clown who wears a bristly fringe of
sandy hair round his face, which tickles her and causes
roars of laughter when he aims at a kiss. The other performer
is a contortionist, a small slender man in dirty, ill-fitting
scarlet jacket with many small brass buttons, dirty
brown trousers criss-crossed by yellow stripes; his hands in
his pockets; his snub nose deep pink, and his lean face
made yet leaner and more dismal by a thin streak of red
paint on either cheek. His melancholy seems natural, yet
adds to his vulgarity because he forsakes it so quickly
when he smirks and turns away if the girl exposes her
legs too much. For she turns a somersault with the clown
at intervals; or doubles herself back to touch the ground
first with her yellow hair and at last with her head; or is
lifted up by the clown and, supported on the palm of one
of his hands, hangs dangling in a limp bow, her face yet
gaunter and sadder upside down with senseless eyes and
helpless legs. The crowd watch—looking sideways at
one another to get their cue—some with unconscious
smiles entranced, but most of them grimly controlling the
emotions roused by the girl or the contortionist or the
clown and the thought of their unstable life. A few
squirt water languidly or toss confetti. Others look from
time to time to see whether any one in the county dare
in broad daylight enter the booth for “gentlemen only,”
at the door of which stands a shabby gaudy woman of
forty-five grinning contemptuously.
Up and down moves the crowd—stiffly dressed children
carrying gay toys or bowls of goldfish or cocoanuts—gypsy
children with scarves, blue or green or red—lean,
tanned, rough-necked labourers caged in their best clothes,
except one, a labourer of well past middle age, a tall
straight man with a proud grizzled head, good black hat
of soft felt low in the crown, white scarf, white jacket,
dark-brown corduroys above gleaming black boots.
On the open heath behind the stalls they are selling
horses by auction. Enormous cart-horses plunge out of the
groups of men and animals and carry a little man suspended
from their necks; stout men in grey gaiters and
black hats bobble after. Or more decorously the animals
are trotted up and down between rows of men away from
the auctioneer and back again, their price in guineas
mingling with the statement that they are real workers,
while a small boy hustles them with whip and shout from
behind, and a big stiff man leads them and, to turn them
at the end of the run, shoves his broad back into their
withers. The Irish dealers traffic apart and try to sell
without auction. Their horses and ponies, braided with
primrose and scarlet, stand in a quiet row. Suddenly a
boy leads out one on a halter, a hard, plump, small-headed
beast bucking madly, and makes it circle rapidly about
him, stopping it abruptly and starting it again, with a stiff
pink flag which he flaps in its face or pokes into its ribs;
if the beast refuses he raises a high loud “whoo-hoop”
and curses or growls like an animal. For perhaps five
minutes this goes on, the boy never abating his oaths and
growls and whoops and flirtings of the pink flag. The
horse is led back; a muttering calm follows; another horse
is led out. Here and there are groups of cart-mares with
huge pedestalled feet and their colts, or of men bending
forward over long ash-sticks and talking in low tones.
Horses race or walk or are backed into the crowd. Droves
of bullocks are driven through the furze. Rows of bulls,
sweating but silent and quiet, bow their heads and wait
as on a frieze. Again the pink flags are flourished, and
the dealer catches a horsy stranger by the arm and
whispers and shows him the mare’s teeth. This dealer
is a big Irishman with flattened face and snaky nose, his
voice deep and laughing. He smiles continually, but
when he sees a possible buyer he puts on an artful expression
so transparent that his merry face shines clearly
underneath and remains the same in triumph or rebuke—is
the same at the end of the day when he leads off his
horses and stopping at a wayside inn drinks on the kerb,
but first gives the one nearest him a gulp from the
tankard.
All night—for a week—it rains, and at last there is a
still morning of mist. A fire of weeds and hedge-clippings
in a little flat field is smouldering. The ashes are crimson,
and the bluish-white smoke flows in a divine cloudy
garment round the boy who rakes over the ashes. The
heat is great, and the boy, straight and well made, wearing
close gaiters of leather that reach above the knees, is
languid at his task, and often leans upon his rake to watch
the smoke coiling away from him like a monster reluctantly
fettered and sometimes bursting into an anger of
sprinkled sparks. He adds some wet hay, and the smoke
pours out of it like milky fleeces when the shearer reveals
the inmost wool with his shears. Above and beyond him
the pale blue sky is dimly white-clouded over beech woods,
whose many greens and yellows and yellow-greens are
softly touched by the early light which cannot penetrate
to the blue caverns of shade underneath. Athwart the
woods rises a fount of cottage-smoke from among mellow
and dim roofs. Under the smoke and partly scarfed at
times by a drift from it is the yellow of sunflower and
dahlia, the white of anemone, the tenderest green and
palest purple of a thick cluster of autumn crocuses that
have broken out of the dark earth and stand surprised,
amidst their own weak light as of the underworld from
which they have come. Robins sing among the fallen
apples, and the cooing of wood-pigeons is attuned to the
soft light and the colours of the bowers. The yellow
apples gleam. It is the gleam of melting frost. Under all
the dulcet warmth of the face of things lurks the bitter
spirit of the cold. Stand still for more than a few
moments and the cold creeps with a warning and then a
menace into the breast. That is the bitterness that makes
this morning of all others in the year so mournful in its
beauty. The colour and the grace invite to still contemplation
and long draughts of dream; the frost compels
to motion. The scent is that of wood-smoke, of fruit and
of some fallen leaves. This is the beginning of the
pageant of autumn, of that gradual pompous dying which
has no parallel in human life yet draws us to it, with sure
bonds. It is a dying of the flesh, and we see it pass
through a kind of beauty which we can only call spiritual,
of so high and inaccessible a strangeness is it. The sight
of such perfection as is many times achieved before the
end awakens the never more than lightly sleeping human
desire of permanence. Now, now is the hour; let things
be thus; thus for ever; there is nothing further to be
thought of; let these remain. And yet we have a premonition
that remain they must not for more than a little
while. The motion of the autumn is a fall, a surrender,
requiring no effort, and therefore the mind cannot long be
blind to the cycle of things as in the spring it can when
the effort and delight of ascension veils the goal and the
decline beyond. A few frosts now, a storm of wind and
rain, a few brooding mists, and the woods that lately
hung dark and massive and strong upon the steep hills are
transfigured and have become cloudily light and full of
change and ghostly fair; the crowing of a cock in the still
misty morning echoes up in the many-coloured trees like
a challenge to the spirits of them to come out and be
seen, but in vain. For months the woods have been
homely and kind, companions and backgrounds to our
actions and thoughts, the wide walls of a mansion utterly
our own. We could have gone on living with them for
ever. We had given up the ardours, the extreme ecstasy
of our first bridal affection, but we had not forgotten
them. We could not become indifferent to the Spanish
chestnut-trees that grow at the top of the steep rocky
banks on either side of the road and mingle their foliage
overhead. Of all trees well-grown chestnuts are among
the most pleasant to look up at. For the foliage is not
dense and it is for the most part close to the large boughs,
so that the light comes easily down through all the horizontal
leaves, and the shape of each separate one is not
lost in the multitude, while at the same time the bold
twists of the branches are undraped or easily seen through
such translucent green. The trunks are crooked, and the
handsome deep furrowing of the bark is often spirally cut.
The limbs are few and wide apart so as to frame huge
delicately lighted and shadowed chambers of silence or of
birds’ song. The leaves turn all together to a leathern
hue, and when they fall stiffen and display their shape
on the ground and long refuse to be merged in the dismal
trodden hosts. But when the first one floats past the eye
and is blown like a canoe over the pond we recover once
more our knowledge and fear of Time. All those ladders
of goose-grass that scaled the hedges of spring are dead
grey; they are still in their places, but they clamber no
longer. The chief flower is the yellow bloom set in the
dark ivy round the trunks of the ash-trees; and where it
climbs over the holly and makes a solid sunny wall, and
in the hedges, a whole people of wasps and wasp-like flies
are always at the bloom with crystal wings, except when
a passing shadow disperses them for a moment with one
buzz. But these cannot long detain the eye from the
crumbling woods in the haze or under the large white
clouds—from the amber and orange bracken about our
knees and the blue recesses among the distant golden
beeches when the sky is blue but beginning to be laden
with loose rain-clouds, from the line of leaf-tipped poplars
that bend against the twilight sky; and there is no scent
of flowers to hide that of dead leaves and rotting fruit.
We must watch it until the end, and gain slowly the
philosophy or the memory or the forgetfulness that fits
us for accepting winter’s boon. Pauses there are, of
course, or what seem pauses in the declining of this
pomp; afternoons when the rooks waver and caw over
their beechen town and the pigeons coo content; dawns
when the white mist is packed like snow over the vale
and the high woods take the level beams and a hundred
globes of dew glitter on every thread of the spiders’
hammocks or loose perpendicular nets among the thorns,
and through the mist rings the anvil a mile away with a
music as merry as that of the daws that soar and dive
between the beeches and the spun white cloud; mornings
full of the sweetness of mushrooms and blackberries from
the short turf among the blue scabious bloom and the
gorgeous brier; empurpled evenings before frost when
the robin sings passionate and shrill and from the garden
earth float the smells of a hundred roots with messages of
the dark world; and hours full of the thrush’s soft
November music. The end should come in heavy and
lasting rain. At all times I love rain, the early momentous
thunderdrops, the perpendicular cataract shining, or
at night the little showers, the spongy mists, the tempestuous
mountain rain. I like to see it possessing the whole
earth at evening, smothering civilization, taking away
from me myself everything except the power to walk
under the dark trees and to enjoy as humbly as the hissing
grass, while some twinkling house-light or song sung by
a lonely man gives a foil to the immense dark force. I
like to see the rain making the streets, the railway station,
a pure desert, whether bright with lamps or not. It foams
all the roofs and trees and bubbles into the water-butts.
It gives the grey rivers a demonic majesty. It scours the
roads, sets the flints moving, and exposes the glossy chalk
in the tracks through the woods. It does work that will
last as long as the earth. It is about eternal business. In
its noise and myriad aspect I feel the mortal beauty of
immortal things. And then after many days the rain
ceases at midnight with the wind, and in the silence of
dawn and frost the last rose of the world is dropping her
petals down to the glistering whiteness, and there they
rest blood-red on the winter’s desolate coast.